Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

******Memories

Mel’s hands shimmered with arcane light, the spell slowly forming at her fingertips. Her expression was both solemn and sorrowful.

“Mel, what are you doing?” Caitlyn asked weakly.

Mel lifted her head, guilt swimming in her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Cait. The wound is too deep. You're going to die.”

“But... this isn’t safe. Arcane —it’s dangerous,” Caitlyn’s voice trembled.

Mel shook her head with quiet despair.

“I know. But I can’t watch my mother’s ambition take another life. Not again.”

After speaking, her hand wrapped in arcane magic rested on Caitlyn’s face—
letting the magic envelop her—

****Awakening from sleep

A faint light brushed across Caitlyn’s cheek, carrying the scent of something faintly burned.

She blinked awake.

The train car was empty. It was the final stop—again.

She slowly reached for her luggage and stepped off the train.

How many times had this happened now? Ten times? Fifty? A hundred?

She wasn’t rushing anywhere. Still, she pulled out her pocket watch.

VI’s picture was still crisp inside, though time had long lost its meaning.

*****She brushed the pocket watch with her thumb and fell into deep thought.

Caitlyn stood before the mirror, staring at the small, unfamiliar fangs peeking through her lips.

VI noticed her unease, walked over, and asked softly,

“Cait, what’s wrong?”

Caitlyn hesitated, then murmured,

“I think… I’m turning into a vampire…”

VI tilted her head, repeating,

“Turning into a vampire…?” Then, after a pause, she smirked.

“Well, that actually sounds kind of sexy. Cupcake.”

Caitlyn shot her a tired look.
“VI, this isn’t a joke. I might actually be dangerous.”

*****Took a deep breath

Snapping back to reality, Caitlyn slid the watch back into her pocket.

How long had she been doing this? Ten years? Fifty? A hundred?

Now she didn’t care where she was going, or what time it was.

Still, she unfolded a map and told herself,

“At the very least, I should choose somewhere different this time.”

It had been a long time since she became a vampire.

Yet lately, for some reason, she kept thinking about the days long ago...

She walked into a large library, filled with all kinds of books. Some looked very old... She picked up a dusty book and then sidestepped a few people searching for books.

Finally, she found a spot and sat down.

She had tried to make sense of vampires through books—many of them.

They weren’t truly immortal, but due to the power of magic, their bodies were greatly slowed by the passage of time.

Magic comes in many forms, each fueled by different sources.

Some drew from the natural elements—fire, water, earth—while others took from human desires or emotions.

But arcane magic … it fed on ----human blood.

Interestingly, vampires wouldn’t die from hunger if they didn’t drink blood.

They could still survive, living like humans and eating food.

...At least... that’s what Caitlyn tries to do.

However, most vampires craved power, craved immortality, so they would drink vast amounts of blood, …sometimes even sacrificing humans to feed the arcane.

She sighed, a faint sadness in her eyes,

She didn’t want to know what use humans still had for vampires, nor how vampires could kill in even more ways… She was exhausted by it all…

Reading this, she shook her head softly and closed the book about vampires.

She wasn’t planning to finish the book anyway.

Standing up, she pushed the chair back into its original place and returned the book to its spot.
Then, picking up her portable device, she left the library.

She wandered around.

The night was like a heavy curtain, draping over the forest and distant village.

The air was thick with a suffocating burnt scent, and the firelight flickered between gentle waves and harsh flames, almost as if countless souls were softly chanting.

Caitlyn held her breath, peeking from behind the bushes. Her eyes fell upon a terrible sight—a vampire, hunched over a frail little girl, its pale, slender fingers slowly drawing eerie symbols on her delicate skin.

The bright red blood seeped from the girl’s pale flesh, like a lamb being prepared for sacrifice.

The village lay in ruins, twisted bodies and broken walls scattered everywhere.

The scene was so grim it sent a chill of both dread and anger deep into Caitlyn’s heart.

She quickly raised her sniper rifle, her gaze sharp and resolute, aimed at the vampire’s head, then drew in a slow breath, held it in silence, and pulled the trigger.

The bullet howled through the night air, striking the vampire’s head with deadly precision.

The vampire’s head snapped back violently, but soon, it slowly straightened, and the flesh and blood rapidly regenerated, as if the earlier attack had been nothing but a cruel joke.

“Damn !” Caitlyn ground her teeth in fury, turning to flee into the dark woods.

In her panic, her ankle caught on a tree root, and the sniper rifle slipped from her hands, tumbling into the slippery grass.

She had no time to stop and pick it up—only one thought consumed her mind:
—How many lives had this vampire drained to become this powerful?

But fortunately, the vampire seemed unable to sense her presence. She breathed heavily, successfully slipping deeper into the shadows.

Glancing back, she saw the destroyed village bathed in firelight, a desolate image that sent a faint sadness through her.

She felt powerless against the scene before her. She was definitely a warrior, but her skill was with guns!

Facing powerful magical monsters up close? No way!

Using magic to fight? No! She didn’t know how to use magic at all!

That was definitely not her strength… After going through the war… she had witnessed the destructive power of magic with her own eyes… She hated magic…

A heavy, unspoken sense of helplessness rose in her chest.

In the end, she left the village behind, returning once more to the endless days of wandering.

----Years passed—again

without her even noticing

Time, relentless and quiet, had already taken her love, Vi.

Now, all that remained was the weight of longing, and the solitude that deepened with every step she took.

She had walked through countless cities—

passed through countless towns—

crossed river after river—

met face after face— But none of them ever stayed.

Now---

Caitlyn stood leaning against a large tree, beside a cliff that dropped into the vast, boundless ocean.

The moon hung high in the night sky, cold and pure.

She took out the pocket watch that carried memories of VI, gazing at the image of her beloved in its reflection.

Suddenly, a sharp gunshot pierced the stillness of the night sky.

The bullet struck the pocket watch with precision, sending it flying from her hand and into the deep, bottomless chasm. She moved quickly, trying to grab that precious memory, but it was in vain.

Despair filled her as she fell to the ground, her long hair covering half her face, her heart burning with fury. Slowly, she turned her head, glaring at the one who had destroyed her memories.

The face of the assailant slowly became clearer as it emerged from the shadows of the trees, bathed in moonlight. Caitlyn narrowed her eyes, studying the figure. The assailant stepped out from the brush and said softly,

“Vampire.” The tone was grave.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to comprehend the sight before her. As the moonlight gradually illuminated the assailant’s face, she saw it clearly—the familiar face that matched the love of her life, the one she had been yearning for. Her heart trembled violently.

She questioned if she was going crazy——-

Chapter Text

That face...

She stared at it—the exact same face as VI’s.

Impossible. There’s no way this could be VI.
Even if magic had twisted the world, this simply wasn’t possible.

VI has long been dead, gone from this world for a very long time!

Bang! Bang! -

Before she could react, another bullet whizzed past her, grazing her hair. Strands floated down like feathers caught in the wind.

VI blinked, looking a little awkward, frowning as she fired again—only to hit a tree trunk nearby.

…Seriously, how is her aim this bad?
Caitlyn couldn’t help but think.

The shooter—VI—clearly realized her mistake and let out a sharp hiss. “FUCK!” she muttered, stomping her foot hard before storming toward Caitlyn, gun still in her grip, eyes flashing with murderous intent under the flickering light.

She had to close the distance. Her aim was absolute garbage.

Only if she got close enough would she have a chance to finish this vampire in one shot.

She marched toward Caitlyn with urgent steps, frustration burning in every stride.

 Then, without hesitation, she shoved the barrel of the gun against Caitlyn’s stomach, ready to pull the trigger—

—but froze.

Caitlyn didn’t resist.

She didn’t even flinch.

She just stood there, staring at this stranger, eyes hollow and unreadable. No fear. No defense.

Only a strange, lingering... exhaustion.

VI frowned, her eyes filled with confusion. “Why don’t you run?”

She jabbed the barrel against Caitlyn’s stomach again, hoping to provoke a reaction. But Caitlyn just kept staring—those deep blue eyes weren’t really looking at her, but at something far beyond.

“Hello? This is a gun,” VI said again, voice tinged with irritation.

That finally seemed to snap Caitlyn out of it. She glanced down at the girl in front of her—or rather, the stranger who looked so much like Vi, but bore no tattoos, and none of the scars she remembered.

Her eyes drifted over the woman’s profile—where tattoos should have been, there were scars instead, extending all the way down her neck. The area was wide, like she’d once been mauled by a powerful beast. Her arms, too, bore faint claw marks, old but deep—clearly, a seasoned hunter.

…No, she thought. This couldn’t be VI.

But something about her still felt painfully familiar—something Caitlyn didn’t want to admit.

Her lips twitched, as if debating whether to speak.

Then, quietly, she said, “...I just thought… maybe this isn’t such a bad way to go.”

VI froze. 

“Wait, what did you say?”

“Dying. It doesn’t sound so bad？”

VI’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“Dead. Sounds. Good? You’re a vampire!”

“A vampire! You’re literally made to chase immortality—life, power—blood!”

“And you’re saying dying doesn’t sound so bad?! Are you okay?! Are you—actually—okay?!”

Caitlyn’s eyes lingered on the stranger’s frantic expression. Her own face turned cold as she slowly lifted her chin—like she was about to explain something. But the words stalled on her lips.

She paused mid-sentence, then let out a long breath. Her voice lowered, heavy with resignation.

“Never mind... You already destroyed the last thing in my life that actually mattered...”

Her tone turned bitter. She stared out at the cliff’s edge.

 “If it was just broken, I could fix it. But now it’s gone.”

VI swallowed hard, following her gaze toward the bottomless drop.

She understood.

Some things meant more than life.

Losing them could feel worse than dying.

“Uh... can’t you, like, use your magical vampire powers to fly down and get it?” VI asked hesitantly.

Caitlyn turned to her sharply, a mix of confusion and anger “Fly?!”

VI blinked. “Yeah, you know—turn into a bat? Or a crow? Or, like, a cloud? Something... that doesn’t touch the ground???”

VI squinted, her expression twisted in visible confusion. If this vampire wasn’t faking it… then she had to be an actual idiot.

Caitlyn let out a short, incredulous laugh. “...Seriously? Where the hell did you get that idea?”

VI stared in disbelief. “You’re joking, right? You’re a vampire! You don’t use magic?! Don’t tell me you don’t even drink blood!”

Caitlyn’s eyes shifted, just slightly.

She didn’t know how to answer that.

If she said yes, then... it would sound utterly ridiculous. 

And honestly?

She wasn’t ready to explain any of this—not to a stranger. Especially not when it touched parts of her past she’d long buried.

But if she said no, then she’d be lying.

And what for? What would that lie even accomplish?

She hated lying.

So instead, she said nothing at all.

She just stood there, staring at the woman in front of her—the one who looked so painfully like Vi—and for a brief moment, there was something almost shy, almost lost, in Caitlyn’s expression. 

A flicker of awkward vulnerability she couldn't quite hide.

VI blinked, surprised by the silence.

Caitlyn’s lack of response, paired with that subtle shift in her face, made her look like…

a kid who just got caught sneaking cookies from the jar.

She jaw dropped“Wait—WHAT?!”

Clearly agitated, VI suddenly lunged forward, grabbing Caitlyn’s chin with one hand and prying her upper lip up with the other like she was trying to wrestle open a crocodile. She even shoved her fingers into Caitlyn’s mouth, trying to feel her teeth.

Caitlyn’s fangs… they were still there, but dull—worn down, like someone had tried to file them flat.

What were those even good for? Biting spinach? Maybe mashed potatoes on a rough day?

VI’s eyes widened in shock. “Why?!!”

Caitlyn took the chance to shove her away, stepping back with a soft blush on her cheeks, covering her mouth with one hand. “Are you done?”

VI’s face fell instantly.

She felt a deep, sudden shame.

And something else… an aching inability to understand the vampire standing in front of her.

Her eyes drifted again toward the cliff’s edge.

—Maybe…she really did have to find that watch.

Fix it.

Just because she was the one who broke it. That’s all...

VI lay flat on her stomach, arm stretched as far as it could go, her fingertips barely brushing the edge of the watch—but it was still just out of reach.
She gritted her teeth, trying to crawl forward, but the loose earth near the cliff’s edge shifted with every movement, threatening to crumble beneath her.

The watch was still too far.

Caitlyn lay beside her, deep blue eyes locked on the stranger next to her. Even with the stranger’s frown, the sharp profile looked uncannily like VI’s.

Logic screamed that this couldn’t be VI.
No matter how twisted the world had become, VI couldn’t be here.
And yet… some strange, unshakable feeling welled up inside her.
She couldn’t help but reach out, wanting—needing—to touch this woman’s face, just to check, to feel, to see if she was… who Caitlyn feared she might be.

But the moment her hand neared the stranger’s cheek— smack!
It was slapped away, hard.

“Don’t ever do that again,” VI warned coldly, eyes sharp with suspicion. “Or I’ll break your damn hand.”

Caitlyn froze, then flicked her wrist, muttering under her breath with a scrunched nose, “…Fine.”

She turned her head away, eyes catching the sky—dawn was creeping in. The moon was sinking, and the sun had already begun to spill faint golden light over the horizon.

She couldn’t stay here much longer.

“Can’t you, like, use your gun to pull it over?” she asked, voice tinged with irritation.

VI paused, brows furrowing slightly as if considering it. Then she answered, hesitant:
“…This is… the only gun I have. If I drop it, I can’t… hunt. I have… a family to feed. I can’t let them starve.”

Caitlyn’s eyes shot open. She stared in disbelief.
“You… have a family?”

The words slipped out before she could stop them. Her lips trembled slightly, unable to process what she'd just heard. Slowly, her expression turned quiet… almost hollow.

Family.
That word had long become a dream—something impossibly distant, barely real.

But this stranger… she wasn’t like Caitlyn.
She had a home.
Maybe even someone who loved her.

A strange emptiness swelled in Caitlyn’s chest—an ache she couldn’t name.
Other people having families, having someone to rely on… that’s normal, right?
....So why did it sting?

VI narrowed her eyes, scanning Caitlyn’s face. Her tone turned sharp, filled with warning.
“I don’t know why you’re making that face, but if you touch my family—
I swear, I’ll kill you.”

She stared Caitlyn down with unwavering intensity.
“I’m helping you because I broke that damn watch. Not because we’re friends.
Vampire, stay the hell away from my family.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Whatever you say…”

She stood up, taking a long breath. The first rays of sunlight were filtering through the treetops, and her shadow was growing sharper beneath her.

It was time to go.

“Listen,” she said, glancing back at VI, her voice colder now.
“If you actually manage to get the watch, leave it around here. Bury it or mark the spot. I’ll come back for it. Don’t take it with you. Got it?”

“I don’t want your dumb watch!” VI snapped, scowling.

Caitlyn narrowed her eyes, voice flat.
“It was in my hands. And it wasn’t broken. Remember?”

VI rolled her eyes, clicking her tongue in annoyance, saying nothing more.

In Caitlyn’s mind, one thought echoed—

This person couldn’t be VI.
Too brash. Too reckless. Not like her at all…

Okay… maybe, VI had always been like this
But then again, the world was full of hot-headed people.
She couldn’t be VI.
She couldn’t be...

Caitlyn gave her one last lingering look, then turned and disappeared into the shadows of the forest.

VI watched her until she was swallowed by the dark, then finally looked away, brows furrowed.

The sun was up. Morning had arrived.

She had to go hunt something—fast.
Otherwise, her family would notice…
that once again, she had snuck out into the night....

Chapter Text

Second Night

VI traversed the night-shrouded woods, several small animals she had just hunted dangling from her hand, heading toward where the vampire was.

With a soft rustle, she parted the last of the leaves blocking her path, noticing movement. The vampire slightly turned its head to glance at her, then turned back, remarking, "Quite responsible." To VI's ears,the tone was so haughty, like a food critic at a fancy restaurant or a teacher grading an elementary kid’s homework with a big “A+!”

VI could imagine that if the situation allowed, this was absolutely the kind of person who would be sitting with their legs crossed on a luxurious sofa, sipping red wine. She clicked her tongue in the vampire's direction, not bothering to reply further.

Then, what came into view was a scene of disarray on the ground—branches of all sizes, ropes, and scattered tools lay around, as if a fierce struggle had just taken place. Not far away, Caitlyn's cloak was carelessly placed on the ground, revealing her slender figure. 

VI glanced over—the woman seemed slender, but curves still caught her eye in unexpected places…

That was a bit too forward...

Just as VI realized her gaze was, she immediately withdrew her eyes, cleared her throat, and tried to shift her attention.

But despite trying various methods, the pocket watch remained stuck in a tricky crevice, and with the severe damage, the slightest carelessness could shatter it completely. This made Caitlyn look even more dejected, her hands weakly hanging by her knees, her gaze lowered, her deep blue eyes appearing particularly profound in the moonlight. That expression was full of loss and regret, so much so that VI couldn't look away for a moment.

"Still... couldn't get it?" VI's tone softened for once, still holding the spoils of her hunt.

Caitlyn took a breath, still staring at the crevice, her voice calm: "The situation is worse than I thought... I wasn't expecting it to come back intact, but I was hoping... at least most of it would remain."

VI stared blankly at her, shook her head, and then said, "...Is there something special about this watch?" 

She tilted her head, thought for a moment, and added, "Uh... if you just need a watch, I can get you a new one... but it feels like you're really attached to this one?"

The vampire was silent for a moment, seeming to consider how to answer, and finally spoke softly, "Inside... there's a photograph. Of someone important to me."

Hearing this, VI widened her eyes and asked curiously, "Family?"

Caitlyn hummed softly, a form of agreement: "Yes."

VI's voice suddenly became small, as if afraid of breaking something fragile, and she asked softly, "Oh... so you... can't see them anymore? Aren't vampires supposed to live for a long time? Hundreds? Even thousands of years?? You know..."

Caitlyn raised her head, frowned, and looked deeply at the stranger before her, her tone turning cold: "She wasn't a vampire. She was human. She passed away a long time ago... so, I can never see her again."

VI paused, staring at her with a mixture of understanding and confusion: "Human? But you're—"

"...My wife wasn't a vampire," Caitlyn added faintly, her tone calm, yet carrying an undeniable sorrow.

A chill ran down VI’s spine, her brow furrowing tightly as she turned her face towards where the watch had fallen, remaining silent for a few seconds.

She completely understood the feeling of never seeing someone important again. Especially when it was one's beloved.

—— If she could never see her sister again…

VI took a deep breath, as if making a firm decision. She casually tossed her gun on the ground, then began to remove her heavy outer garments, preparing to act.

Caitlyn’s gaze swept over the gun. It was old and worn, looking like it had been repaired and modified many times, its shape even somewhat distorted, making it impossible to discern its original form. 

Then, she paused, her eyes then falling on VI’s bare back. It was covered in strange patterns—not tattoos, but more like deliberately left scars. For a moment, her brow furrowed even deeper.

But VI clearly didn’t notice her reaction. She just focused on the direction of the crevice, her voice firm: "Watch my gun, and my prey. I'm climbing down to get it."

After all, windows, balconies, and any tall buildings or structures were easy for VI to traverse and climb.

Alright, she hadn’t climbed a cliff yet, but how would she know if she didn’t try?

She tossed her clothes and the hunted animals towards Caitlyn, then positioned herself to jump down—

"Wait!"

Caitlyn’s expression shifted drastically. She stood up abruptly and reached out to stop her. “…Don’t! This isn’t…” She swallowed the rest of her sentence, changing her tone to serious. “Falling from here will kill you.”

VI raised an eyebrow, paused for a moment, then flashed a flippant smile. “Well… maybe you’ll unlock some hidden power before you kick the bucket? ”

Caitlyn looked utterly confused. “What?”

VI’s smile widened, a hint of teasing in her voice. 

“You know… like… some people unlock their hidden potential at certain critical moments, like when they’re about to die? …Or… saving someone? Maybe you’ll suddenly use magic! Fly?!” 

\ She spread her hands /

 “Then you can easily just fly down and get the watch back~!!!”

……

She paused, offering a tentative smile—the kind of smile someone gives after telling a terrible joke, yet it held a touch of awkward sincerity. 

She didn’t want the other woman to sink back into painful emotions, so she figured she’d at least try to lighten the conversation.

Caitlyn first looked at her, then suddenly burst out laughing with a "pfft," before tilting her head and saying, "Are you serious? That sounds... very... childish. How old are you?"

“….Thr... five?"

"Thirty-five."

 VI frowned, her tone a little uncertain. 

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. "Thirty-five..."

She chewed on the number for a moment, then her tone turned skeptical.

"Then you should know it's dangerous outside at night..."

"Why were you wandering around in the forest alone in the middle of the night?"

"Didn't you say you have a family to feed?"

"Why does your husband allow you to run around like this?"

"What will happen to your children if you die?"

"This is really dangerous!"

……A brief silence

VI, upon hearing this, first wore a shocked expression.

Had she misheard? 

What was this? 

A vampire worried about her safety?

Then she suddenly frowned. "Wait? Damn it, I don't have any husband! And no damn brat kids either!!"

She tilted her head, looking at Caitlyn, her face full of confusion. 

"Excuse me? If you want a family meal, it's just me, my sister, and my sister's husband at my place!"

……Silence again.

Caitlyn cleared her throat softly and raised an elegant finger… and said seriously, "...I don't drink blood."

VI, after hearing this, paused and raised an eyebrow at her. "...Okay?"

"I don't drink blood," Caitlyn emphasized again, her tone earnest. "I'm sorry I wasn't clear at the beginning, but I really don't drink blood."

Her tone sounded like she was making some kind of serious clarification, but VI couldn't help but wonder if this "non-blood-drinking vampire" was some kind of new scam.

Perhaps because VI had spent too much time hunting tonight, the night seemed particularly short, and the first hints of dawn were quietly appearing on the horizon.

Caitlyn looked up at the sky, her tone indifferent: "I'm leaving. Remember, the watch is—"

VI rolled her eyes impatiently. 

"I know! I know! I KNOW it's important to you, okay?!"

Caitlyn glanced back at her, then turned and gradually disappeared into the woods. However, she had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a voice behind her—

"I ! AM! SORRY!!"

Caitlyn stopped and turned back, only to find VI standing in the same spot, shouting at her with a somewhat awkward expression, as if she wasn't used to doing this.

Caitlyn paused, then shook her head, a faint smile curving her lips. She continued walking into the woods.

——She wasn't VI.

VI would never apologize to someone so casually.

...Okay, maybe she would, but this time it was genuinely her fault.

But that didn’t mean much—after all, lots of people apologize when they mess up.
Maybe this time, it was different. Maybe she really did care.

It could only be said that she, like those people, at least had a kind heart.

This is the third night.

Caitlyn watched the stranger who looked like VI. Tonight, besides bringing back a few dead minks as spoils, she was also holding a strange device, its metal parts gleaming under the moonlight, clearly some kind of special tool.

VI leaned in, lowering her voice, "I brought something from my basement..."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, looking at the device. Its design appeared both unfamiliar and bizarre, like someone's meticulously crafted invention. Before she could ask, VI operated it a few times, and the pocket watch, which had fallen into the crevice, was effortlessly lifted out.

......

Caitlyn frowned, staring at this stranger, her tone tinged with displeasure and confusion.

 "You had something like this at home, why didn't you bring it earlier? You even wanted to climb down yourself to get it?!"

VI gave a dry laugh, stammering in response, "Uh... this... it's a bit complicated, okay?"

She didn't explain further, instead focusing on carefully clasping the watch with the tool, preparing to put it away. "Anyway, I need to return this quickly, can't let them find out... seriously."

But when she actually picked up the watch, her movements froze—

The watch was almost completely shattered. The crystal was cracked, parts were loose, and even sections that should have been joined had come apart, looking as if they would disintegrate with a touch.

Caitlyn silently took the wreckage, cradling it carefully in her palms, a dark glint flickering in her deep blue eyes.

The moonlight illuminated her face, her expression sorrowful. VI saw her like this, and her heart tightened slightly.

"...Hey, I can fix this," she said softly, a hint of tenderness in her voice.

She wasn't entirely sure why she said it. She just... didn't want to see the vampire in front of her look like that anymore.

A feeling arose in VI's heart towards the vampire before her, a feeling she wasn't quite sure how to describe. 

—-Guilt? It must be guilt, right?

"You... fix watches?" Caitlyn looked up, her gaze faintly on her.

VI pursed her lips, shaking her head. "No... not me." She paused, lightly pressing a hand to the back of her neck, her voice softening. "My sister's husband is really good at fixing things, especially pocket watches, clocks, anything to do with time..."

The vampire frowned slightly upon hearing this, her expression growing hesitant. She looked down at the damaged watch, her fingertips gently caressing the wreckage, as if in a struggle.

Seeing her lack of reaction, VI couldn't help but ask, "You don't want to fix it?"

"...Of course I do." Caitlyn's voice was soft, but VI could feel her hesitation.

"Then what are you hesitating for?" VI directly extended her hand.

But the vampire didn't immediately hand it over, only looking down at the wreckage, as if lost in some memory.

VI's brow furrowed slightly. Seeing this, she shrugged and pulled her hand back. "...Fine, looks like you still don't trust me. That's okay." She turned to put away her tools, muttering under her breath, "But I really have to get home right now and put this thing back. My sister is super sensitive about things in her lab... and..."

However, just as she turned, Caitlyn suddenly spoke, her voice trembling slightly. "...Your sister"

VI paused, turning back to her. "...What?"

Caitlyn hummed softly, her eyes intensely fixed on her. "Light blue hair?"

VI instantly felt a shiver run down her spine, her eyes flickering, her tone tinged with alertness. 

"...How do you—" She instinctively took half a step back, her brow furrowing even deeper.

However, Caitlyn ignored her reaction, simply asking in a calm voice, "May I ask what your sister does?"

VI was silent for a moment, circling Caitlyn and scrutinizing her. 

But… why is her waist so thin? Her legs are so long? Damn it, her chest is covered—wait, this isn't the time to think about that—  

VI shook her head, pulling her thoughts back. She lifted her chin, adopting a fierce expression, her voice turning serious: "Weapons. Guns, bombs, and things that can kill vampires... she makes everything."

Caitlyn listened, then crossed her arms over her chest, responding faintly, "Hmm..." Her gaze swept over VI, her expression unreadable.

VI narrowed her eyes, her tone exploratory: "After all, many places have been attacked by vampires recently... this place too."

With that, she didn't explain further, just narrowed her eyes and began to think.

This vampire in front of her, perhaps she possessed some special ability? 

Or perhaps, she had... met Powder before?

VI pushed down the confusion in her heart. Perhaps... she needed to consult more information about vampires? At this moment, the only thing she could be sure of was that she owed this vampire a favor, and the vampire's stance remained ambiguous.

She took a deep breath and slowly began, "…I won't force you to get this watch fixed here with me."

She crossed her arms, a confident expression on her face, her voice holding an undeniable resolve: "You can go around and ask other places that fix watches, but if you hear anyone recommend you go to Jinx's shop, or tell you to find Ekko, or powder's husband…"

VI paused, her voice low: "...Then, you come find me."

She frowned slightly, her voice turning somewhat chilling: "Don't go to the shop yourself. I don't want to see your head hanging somewhere in my house."

With that, she turned and strode deep into the woods.

Caitlyn stood silently in place, watching her silhouette gradually disappear into the night. She looked down at the shattered watch in her palm, her fingertips unconsciously tracing the metal surface, her mind swirling.

This stranger… was she also called VI?  

How could there be two people who looked exactly alike?

Caitlyn took a deep breath, looking up at the night sky, a strong sense of unease welling within her. Her hand tightened around the watch, her gaze growing deeper.

—--She really hated this damn magic.

Navigating the Night

Through the dense woods, under the shroud of night, VI pushed open her front door carefully, stepping lightly like a sneaky cat, trying not to be noticed. Just as she thought she had successfully infiltrated her home—

"The day before yesterday... yesterday... today makes it three days."

A chilling voice suddenly spoke behind her, making VI freeze instantly. Slowly, she turned her head to meet a pair of glowing pink eyes.

It was her sister, Powder.

"Uh... look!" VI suddenly squeezed out a blank smile, pulling a mink from her bag like a magic trick and thrusting it quickly towards Powder's face. "Tasty mink!" The mink's fur was almost touching Powder's nose.

Powder scrunched up her nose in disgust, taking a step back. "Mink tastes awful! ...And, did you go into my basement and take something?"

VI's heart leaped, cold sweat beading on her forehead. She quickly waved her hands. "No... uh, okay, I did! But I wasn't getting weapons, okay?! I just... uh... something fell when I was hunting, and I just went to get it back!" Her words tumbled out unusually fast, trying to make her excuse sound plausible, but in truth, even she thought it was a terrible lie.

Powder's eyes narrowed slightly. "I didn't say you took weapons..."

However, Powder didn't let her off the hook. Her pink eyes slightly narrowed, and she paused, her gaze sharp enough to pierce VI's soul. "You didn't... run into a vampire out there, did you? You're not thinking of going to kill a vampire yourself again, are you?!"

VI immediately waved her hands agitatedly. "No! Of course not! I always stay far away from vampires! You know, I can sense vampires! So I would never get close to them, right?! Hahahahaha—"

Her voice began to falter, even her laughter sounding unnatural, like a lie about to be exposed. She had no idea what she was saying, only wanting to quickly muddle through the topic. However, Powder didn't let her go, taking a deep breath, her expression growing even more serious: "I hope so..."

Her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized VI from head to toe. Then, she spoke slowly, "Sis, I know your taste is a bit peculiar, but unicorns, elves, werewolves... even bears, whatever, I can accept." She paused, her tone suddenly hardening, "But absolutely no —VAM-PIRES! "

VI's eyes widened, completely bewildered. "Bears?! What?!"

Powder rolled her eyes and raised both hands, making a gesture. "Correction—'she' bears."

VI frowned. "Screw you... what are you trying to say?"

Powder crossed her arms, her eyes filled with suspicion, and she spoke slowly, "Normally, to kill something, it should be over in a day. No matter who wins or loses, at least one side will be injured, run away, or worse—dead." She paused, her gaze sharply fixed on VI. "But you've been going for three days straight, with no signs of a fight, no injuries... and you even look a little happy?"

VI's eyes flickered slightly at that.

"And you only go out at night..." Powder's voice grew even lower. "What do you think?"

Just then, the lights in the house suddenly flickered on, and VI's heart leaped—

Ekko stood at the top of the stairs, frowning, and said softly, "I'm sorry, VI, but I think Powder is right. You shouldn't go near vampires." He walked towards her, a hint of worry in his expression. "We've already discussed this. Even though the mark on you isn't complete yet... we can't really be sure about its condition."

His voice grew softer. "If the vampires find out about this... you'll be a live sacrifice on a platter."

Ekko paused, turned to Powder, and gently embraced her. "We probably can't handle that outcome."

VI looked at the two in front of her, silent for a moment, then forced a smile. "It's... nothing. There really aren't any vampires." Her tone sounded light, but a flicker of imperceptible unease crossed her eyes.

She turned and walked up the stairs, her steps heavier than usual. When she returned to her room, closed the door, and stood in front of the bathroom mirror, she finally let out a sigh of relief.

Water streamed through her palms. She cupped it and splashed it hard onto her face, trying to clear her head.

—-She closed her eyes. 

Fragments of memories flashed through her mind—

A roaring fire, blood dripping down her back, the searing pain of the mark being carved into her. Blood and sweat blurred her vision. After hearing a gunshot, the movements behind her stopped. Panicked, she stumbled to her feet, saw a gun not far away, and, grabbing it, ran wildly through the flames with all her might. Dead bodies, blood, fire, dried corpses... finally, she stopped beside a tiny, fragile body.

She cried, but not from sadness—more like relief that she was still alive.
Her sister was still breathing. Thank goodness.

Now— 

VI stood before the mirror, her back to the glass, and took off her shirt. The mark on her back remained striking under the light.

She pressed her lips together, clenching her fists.

She had to end this quickly.

Chapter Text

*****

The sun was particularly bright today.

Caitlyn sat in a shaded gazebo in the garden. "...Oh, nice umbrella," VI said, hooking it with her finger.

Caitlyn continued looking at the documents in her hand, but VI persisted, "You know, it actually suits you."

She stopped what she was doing and tilted her head to her "...Hm?" VI looked her up and down. "Need me to brew some tea, princess?"

She rolled her eyes...

This was the lover she knew———-

*****

Morning-------

This was the fourth day 

The sun was particularly bright today.

Holding an umbrella, Caitlyn looked towards the village not far away.

She stood in the shade of the forest, an experienced vampire who knew exactly how to deal with her greatest enemy —-- sun.

She pursed her lips,

She fell into thought....

Walking around town in the morning with an umbrella... that definitely wasn't a good idea. She should just leave. 

Yes, leave...

There must be other places in other towns that fixed watches. She could take the time to look again.

But... Why? 

She had no quarrel with this village. Why should she run? Was she some kind of terrifying monster?

Of course not! 

She walked on her own two feet! She didn’t turn into some strange creature and fly around…
… …Well, she wasn’t really sure what vampires could do, other than kill people.
But at least someone had told her she could do this….

Anyway, if she were a monster, what was the point of her trying to maintain human habits all these years?

She took a breath, opened her umbrella, and walked towards town, determined to employ her greatest skill of recent years—---- money.

She entered the first shop in town.

Ding-ding! Inside, she saw an old man.

The house was filled with clocks of all kinds hanging everywhere. The decor looked a bit worn, giving off the vibe of an old shop. This was exactly what she needed.

She handed him the pocket watch, her hands politely resting on the counter. "I'd like to ask you to fix this for me."

The old man pushed up his glasses, first looking at Caitlyn, then at the umbrella in her hand, and finally glancing out the window. The sun was scorching.

He said "No."

She raised the hand that had been resting on the counter, leaning her body slightly more toward it.

"If it’s about the money, I can pay—" 

"It's not about money," the old man interrupted Caitlyn mid-sentence.

He then tapped his glasses with his finger.

"The parts in this watch are too delicate. I'm too old."

He then gently gestured with his head towards the window.

"There's a man with darker skin and white hair; he can solve your problem."

With that, he took out a bag, slowly put the watch inside, and handed it to Caitlyn.

“Thank you...” Her eye twitched slightly, but she offered a polite smile.

She took the bag, opened her umbrella, and left.

Wandering through the town, her footsteps echoed softly against the cobblestone streets.

Maybe it was because of her umbrella—

words like“Sorry,” “Excuse me,” and “Coming through” kept spilling from her lips as she navigated the crowded streets.

The early morning light cast long shadows between the old buildings, their faded facades whispering stories of years gone by.

She passed by shuttered shops and quiet alleyways, eyes scanning every corner as if searching for something just out of reach.

Despite the town’s calm, a subtle tension lingered in the air—like the calm before a storm.

—-VI was in the corner, shrouded in shadow. 

She watched the vampire continue to wander through town, her hands in her pockets. She thought, When is she going to realize she's wasting her time? This is annoying…..

Caitlyn's umbrella clearly caught the attention of some passersby in town. 

"You need to go to a shop called Jinx,"

"You need to find Ekko,"

"You need to find Powder's husband."

She rolled her eyes because everything was just as the person who looked like VI had said….

Just then, "That's a beautiful umbrella—" 

"Very suitable for use in the sun." 

Turning around, she saw an unfamiliar man who looked like a blacksmith. 

A glint of hostility shone in his eyes as he stood up.

She gently tightened her grip on the umbrella handle, her eyes darting around. Calm down.

A direct conflict in a crowded town was definitely not a good idea.

"...Oh, nice umbrella!"

Someone hooked her umbrella with a finger.

"Need me to brew some tea, princess?"

A familiar voice—----

Her eyes widened, and she couldn't help but raise her voice, "VI??!!!"

Emotions—countless complex emotions—she was confused, afraid.  

The logic of magic was simple and cruel: if you gained something through magic, you were bound to pay a price. 

Her mother and Jayce... 

If Mel hadn't saved her, what would she have become? Would she still be alive? Would she be whole?

Something that should have existed had been altered….

All these years, she had believed that these living days were her punishment, her payment. 

But now she wasn't so sure. Because magic had clearly brought VI back ... they had new ideas…

"Hey... how did you know... me?-----" VI's expression instantly became confused, but she saw the blacksmith frowning at them.

He softly said, "How strange... do you two know each other?"

VI, though nervous, responded with a hint of confusion and a frown,

“Yeah! Otherwise, how would he know my name? I didn’t tattoo it on my face or anything…”

VI deliberately leaned her face very close to Caitlyn…
His confusion about this woman was reaching its limit…
She was probably about to explode…

Caitlyn's eyes widened, her gaze fixed on VI's slightly parting lips... No, she couldn't. She couldn't. She steadied her breathing, maintaining her composure.

The blacksmith, upon hearing this, tilted his head and muttered, "VI, your friend is strange. She's holding an umbrella in broad daylight and asking about your sister's shop?"

VI pulled away, looking back at the blacksmith. 

Caitlyn, meanwhile, took a breath... Good, but then she pulled her face further into her cloak, as if trying to hide from something.

VI retorted bluntly, "Yeah... she's just one of those pampered rich girls who needs to stay perfectly white and hasn't seen the world... you know, she's really….. dumb." She said this with one scarred eyebrow half-raised.

The blacksmith leaned in close to VI's ear and whispered, "VI, she’s pretty, but... this person is weird. You need to be careful. Your condition... you know."

He finished, narrowing his eyes and staring intently at Caitlyn.

VI looked at the vampire, who was now staring back at her with wide eyes...

She was looking at her that way again—---

In fact, VI knew this wasn't the first time the vampire had stared at her like that. 

Those big, deep blue eyes, whenever given the chance during those past few nights, would just keep watching her... like she was some kind of magical object. 

Uh... like a flying vase? A monkey that glows golden?

VI knew she was hot... but seriously, did she have to go that overboard with the staring?

She couldn't quite decipher what that look meant.

VI gave the blacksmith a slight smile, then pulled Caitlyn's hand and quickly walked away. 

The blacksmith, however, continued to watch them leave with a suspicious gaze.

"…Really dumb?!" Caitlyn retorted, her voice rich and sharp as they walked.

She felt it was way too much!

Even if her family hadn’t lasted till now, she was at least an experienced vampire!

And she’d fought in a war, damn it!

She could even be certain she was more valuable than anything in any museum!

VI turned into an alley, heading down a narrow path. 

Giving the vampire no chance to escape, VI pressed her hand against the wall, cornering her. 

Caitlyn's face was still furrowed in a frown, but she was panting; this proximity was too much. 

She desperately pressed her back against the wall, retreating, trembling, trying to put more distance between them. 

But VI clearly wasn't letting her go, getting closer and closer.

Caitlyn could even feel VI's breath on her face, watching the other woman's lips draw nearer. 

Her heart pounded faster and faster—----

At this moment, she was even certain she was too old to handle such stimulation.

If this place had a government, she would absolutely apply for a senior citizen's card or something, and she'd wear it on her chest, begging the other person not to treat her this way.

But this state didn't last long.

VI knocked on the wall and then put some distance between them.

“What kind of vampire walks around holding an umbrella under the blazing sun?”

“Do you really think it’s a good idea to shield yourself from the sun in a village attacked by vampires?”

“And you’re still talking to people everywhere! Aren’t you afraid they’ll see what’s in your mouth?”

At this point, she actually had more questions she wanted to ask, such as: 

"How do you know my sister?" 

"Why do you know my name?"

 "Why do you keep staring at me like that?"

But she gave up on these questions.

After all, the vampire in front of her would soon leave.

As long as she left, none of these questions mattered.

She just hoped it would all end soon and that the vampire would leave.

Otherwise, she was sure some big trouble would arise over that watch, and her head might end up hanging somewhere…

If that happened, it would be all VI’s fault.

She absolutely couldn’t let that happen.

And her patience was also reaching its limit.-------

Caitlyn, however, was somewhat angry and utterly helpless.

She crossed her arms, her voice laced with sarcasm

"Oh, really? You're so smart?" 

"All the shops open only in the morning, that's when people are around. Of course, I come out in the morning."

 "Who am I supposed to ask at night? Werewolves? Unicorns? Elves? Or bears?"

VI shook her head, sighed, and relaxed her shoulders, trying to lower her hands to keep her emotions from exploding. 

After all, the situation was already messy enough.

Caitlyn's voice began to tremble, but she continued:

"...Didn't you say you wouldn't force me to go to your shop?" 

"I don't trust you..."

Yes, this was a perfect excuse.

No matter how much the person in front of her looked like VI, she didn't need to trust someone who shot her the first time they met and then broke her possession. 

It was logical, perfect—she had to distance herself.

VI looked at her, shook her shoulders, swallowed, and inhaled deeply.

—----Patience. 

Don't be impulsive again.

She's an adult now.

She can do this. 

She can stay emotionally stable—that's right—

"I'm sorry, truly sorry. I know what I said was harsh."

 "I know my attitude was terrible at first."

 “I’ve been attacked by vampires before, okay?”

At this, Caitlyn silently scanned the wounds on VI's body. 

She didn't want to ask, nor did she want to hear those terrible stories again.

After speaking, VI started taking deep breaths, her eyebrows twitching erratically, her brow furrowed, her eyes fixed on Caitlyn.

Caitlyn recognized this expression; it was how VI looked whenever she felt something was stuck. 

Pain... she's suffering….

Caitlyn wanted to reach out and touch her.

 "Don't." 

Her hand stopped. 

She thought to herself, She doesn't know what else she could lose, and she doesn't want this person in front of her to be hurt any further.

She made her decision. She withdrew her hand, her eyes starting to well up. 

—---Why isn't it raining today?

She lowered her head, hoping the other person couldn't clearly see her expression:

 "Fine... it's okay, I don't want to fix it anymore…"

 —She gave up.

VI looked at the person in front of her. 

Was this her fault? 

Why did she look so sad? 

But….why??

******* LIMIT. ********

"WHAT?! WHY?!"

 "Cut it out!!" 

"I can't take this anymore!"

 "You're making me so confused!!!!!"

She yelled, pounding furiously against the wall, then angrily grabbed Caitlyn's hand and pressed it to her chest, unleashing a burst of white light.

VI was too fast—---

Caitlyn hadn't even reacted, her face full of shock: "What did you do to me?!!"

VI looked down and replied:

 "Actually, what did you do to me..." 

"Anyway, you can give me the watch now, whether you believe me or not." 

"Because now you can always find me, know where I am."

Caitlyn frowned in anger and cursed: 

"Damn, VI! This isn't a trust issue! Why are you still like this?!!"

 "What is this?!!"

 "You're hiding something from me! I can feel it, this is extremely dangerous!!"

VI glared at the vampire in front of her, shouting:

 "How do you know my name?"

 "What do you mean 'still like this'?"

 "We've spent less than 24 hours together combined over these four days!"

 "Yet you act like you know me so well?!"

She raised her finger, pointing at the vampire in front of her— 

\\ And now, miss! That last sentence, I can give it right back to you! //

\\ You're hiding something from me, I can feel it! It's! EXTREMELY! DANGEROUS!!! //

After saying this, VI exhaled through her nose and shrugged.

At that moment, Caitlyn’s eyes dimmed. Though moist, she didn’t cry.

“I…” Caitlyn started, but VI gently reached out, grabbing her hand holding the watch before she could finish.

“No need to answer, I don’t care. Give me the watch. I’ll fix it and return it to you.”

Caitlyn swallowed hard, trembling even more… she needed to calm down…

“...How do you know where I’ll be?”
“...I might not stick around here anymore.”

VI took a deep breath and lowered her voice as she spoke

“Why do you think I appeared in front of you at night? And how I knew you were a vampire?”

“I have my ways… and now I recognize you.”

“So… if you leave, I’ll have to travel even farther to return the watch to you.”

Her hand gently shifted within Caitlyn’s palm…
“…Promise me, don’t give me any trouble.”

VI’s eyes flickered as she looked at their clasped hands. She squeezed gently, then took the watch and slowly released her grip.

— She turned and walked away,
leaving the vampire alone in the narrow alley, her deep blue eyes flickering with a mysterious glow—

Chapter Text

****

As long as he places his hand over your heart,

He will find you! Forever! You can't escape!

**** Perfect！！

For VI, many things were simple.

If she had no money, she'd rob. If someone caused her pain, she'd inflict even more pain on them.

Fences, damn it!! Obstacles specifically designed to block the way!!! Who invented this thing!! --- Smash!! 

Streetlights, flashing like crazy!!! My eyes hurt like hell!!! ——-Smash!!

Public signs she couldn't understand!! Damn it! If you can't write it clearly, don't make it in the first place!! Morons!! ———-Smash!! 

A noodle shop with terrible food!!!! Sma... wait a minute... that'll cost money... gotta think about this... then——-Smash!!!

Problems were meant to be punched. Punch them and they're solved, great!!

So when that vampire said, "I don't trust you,"

VI felt like it meant: "You pissed me off! Where can I find you? And then beat you up?"

“That's right, trust issues were basically ‘Where can I find someone to beat up!’

Because if you can’t find anyone to beat up, you can’t beat them—and that’s cheating!!”

Perfect!!

She had seen many sad expressions, tears, of course, the people she beat up would definitely cry.

But when that vampire said they didn't want to fix it, with tears welling up in their eyes, please!! VI punched the watch, not her!! And she really didn't mean to!!

She had no idea the other person didn't drink blood!

Broken, just fix it! Isn't that right?!

Her head was about to explode from the pain!!

She had never seen those kinds of tears. She didn't know, at least she felt that sadness, with her personality, if she died someday, the only people who would truly be sad for her were probably just her sister and Ek.

After all, her parents had long been killed by vampires.

She walked into the familiar alley, her footsteps gradually leaving the cold marble floor and stepping onto damp soil. Passing through a few fences (which could hardly be considered fences anymore) and turning a corner, she saw a bizarrely shaped building with a large sign that read "JINX." She was home.

VI pushed open the door and looked around. In the distance, only a white-haired man sat at his workbench, tinkering away. Good... Powder wasn't home. She had probably gone off to test her bombs again.

Then, she walked towards the workbench and knocked on it. Ekko's attention immediately shifted from his work to her. She leaned against the workbench with one hand, her body slightly tilted, and then took out the pocket watch, her tone flat, "Take a look at this. Can you fix it?"

Ekko took the watch, first turning it over in his hand. Then, he gasped, "VI, how did you get this?"

VI shrugged, answering casually, "Found it."

Ekko stared at her for a moment, then a smirk crept onto his lips, a hint of excitement and greed in his eyes.

"This watch is definitely! Super expensive! It could be hundreds of years old! No!! Maybe even older!! If we put this up for auction, we'd be rich!"

VI instantly jumped up. "Oh no, no, no! This watch can't be sold! It belongs to someone else. I'm going to return it!"

..........

..........Ekko froze for a moment, his eyes wide. His expression instantly fell, and his tone became exaggerated. "You broke this?! VI!!! We're going bankrupt!!!!"

Oh god!! She had broken something a, a, a, again!! And this time it was freaking expensive!!

In fact, his wife Powder wasn't much better, because they both broke things.

The only difference was whether the thing was "punched to bits" or "blown to bits." And the reasons were usually the same: "I didn't mean to."

Anyway... that was the main reason their house was a bit far from town.

But?? Breaking an antique that could potentially be in a history museum?? Damn it!!!! Stop it!! Why did she even go into a place like that for no reason?!?

VI waved her hands. "Stop! Calm down!" She frowned and retorted, "No one's going to get rich! And no one's going bankrupt! You just need to fix it!"

After listening, Ekko relaxed his shoulders and sighed.

Then, he picked up a flashlight and carefully examined the watch case, muttering, "This looks like it's custom-made... Look here, there are even engravings on the side." He frowned, squinting his eyes, and saw a very small but stylish line of text. He slowly read out the inscription: "'To... my... one... and... only... love.'" Then he paused and continued, "...Oh, and there's a photo inside!"

---There's a photo inside... that's my wife...

A photo! Great!

Who on earth would marry a weird vampire like that?! What kind of person would she like? What would that person look like? How curious---

Ekko carefully pulled out the photo. VI immediately leaned in, wanting to get a clear look, but all she saw was a large hole in the person's face. The rest of the photo was crushed and tattered from the impact, making it impossible to identify the person.

Ekko glanced at it and shook his head. "I can't fix this. The face is completely gone."

VI silently took the photo, clearly her bullet had hit the person's face squarely. He found it ridiculous, considering her terrible aim. What kind of pinpoint accuracy was that for her at this moment? Awful! Bizarre! She furrowed her brow, her expression somewhat conflicted.

At this moment, Ekko suddenly turned his head, his tone laced with suspicion. "Where exactly did this watch come from? Besides being expensive, it seems to have a deep sentimental value, right?"

VI's heart tightened.

Of course, she couldn't say that she had gone out again in the middle of the night because she wanted to "uphold justice" and make her family safer. But this time, justice hadn't been served; instead, she had encountered a strange vampire---who probably didn't have any friends! She was too weird!!

VI licked her lips, trying to answer evasively. "I... accidentally bumped into someone, and the watch fell... I stepped on it..."

..........

..........Ekko stared at her for a few seconds without saying anything.

Then he leaned back in his chair, placed his hands on his thighs, and said seriously, "Even if I could fix this, you know most of the materials we have here are... junk. Are you sure the owner of this thing would want garbage put into such a precious watch??"

..........

VI swallowed, her expression slightly guilty. "...I'll... go ask and see. If she doesn't mind, I'll come back to you."

Ekko raised an eyebrow. "I'll only start working on it once you're sure, okay?"

"Okay, okay!" VI replied, quickly heading towards the door.

However, just as her hand grasped the doorknob, Ekko suddenly called out:

"VI..."

VI stopped and looked at him.

Ekko tapped the workbench with his finger.

"You wouldn't happen to be interested in someone else's wife, would you?"

VI froze. The vampire's figure flashed through her mind---

---She was lying on the cliff edge—her body moving slowly with the motion of her hands—her hips slightly raised with the rhythm of her body.

Her abdomen trembled gently up and down with her breathing. Her lips parted slightly as she gasped for air.

She answered in a mumbled voice: "...Nopp..."

Then she quickly walked out the door, an involuntary blush spreading across her face, a strange tightness in her chest. She muttered to herself, looking down, "...What the hell am I doing...?"

No! Something within her was betraying her!

The sun was about to set...

The moment she stepped out of the alley alone, Caitlyn felt like she was being followed...

She shouldn't have lingered; she should have left this town earlier. But now she had to stay.

The image of the white light kept swirling in her mind...

Maybe she should have properly read those vampire books, or made some friends... to understand how vampires operated.

.....Friends who kill... no... forget that.

She sighed. She had made a promise—"not to cause her trouble"—

Caitlyn was very sure that if VI wanted to find someone... she would scour the entire world... find them no matter what...

Her way of handling things might be terrible, but she was a person who kept her promises.

She was happy to see her again, really happy! Caitlyn was grateful to the world, but! Could these messy things please stop?

...Not that meeting in prison was particularly romantic or anything. Well, in fact, prison wasn't a good place to meet someone.

But... at least back then, the other person didn't want to kill her the moment they saw her.

Her head ached, but she still had to move forward.

She was currently buying some food at the market, pretending to be a normal person.

This was dangerous. Those gazes were getting closer and more obvious.

She planned to leave only after the sun had completely set. But the shopkeeper urged with a smile, "Sorry, we have to close before sunset. Have you chosen everything?"

Haha! No wonder all vampires disliked going out in the morning. The sun hated them, and the morning world didn't welcome them. Shaking her head, she reluctantly paid and walked out of the shop. The sound of footsteps following her didn't stop. She put up her umbrella, lowered her head, and walked quickly, observing her surroundings with her peripheral vision.

She was only now realizing that this village had a lot of hunting supplies. For hunting bears, foxes, deer...

She sensed movement—

——Refined movements——not like ordinary villagers——

Hunters——

.......

Could it be that VI lied to her...? Was that possible?

Well... she was the one blinded by memories.

In fact, they didn't know each other at all...

The watch was expensive, that's true, but this shouldn't be necessary...

Thinking of this, her heart felt a slight pang.

Distracted——

—————Swish—

A hand reached out from the side and snatched her umbrella. The things she bought fell to the ground.

That person violently pushed Caitlyn to the ground. She was shocked at first, but then she closed her eyes,

Because it didn't matter anymore——

She was ready to accept her fate——

To be burned to death by the sun——

1 second

2 seconds

3 seconds

.....

"Let's see what you bought... beef, spinach, bread... huh, are you preparing to survive in the wild?"

A familiar voice--------

She opened her eyes—it was VI. She was rummaging through the shopping bag while subtly standing in front of her, her long shadow perfectly blocking the sunlight that would have hit Caitlyn... Her back, big and handsome, felt warm against her.

The hunters saw this scene and looked at VI confusedly.

They said a few words nervously:

"VI... is this person your friend?"

"Sorry. You know our recent situation, right?"

"Because of the vampires, the animals haven't dared to come out much..."

"That umbrella looks pretty expensive..."

After saying that, they chuckled, glanced at Caitlyn, and took a few steps back, hurriedly leaving the scene.

VI glared at the retreating figures, saying nothing.

Caitlyn sat on the floor behind VI, but with VI’s back to her she couldn’t tell whether VI was angry or simply worried about the food.

She patted her pants, stood up, picked up her umbrella, and opened it again. Taking a breath, she elegantly said, "...If I have to wait for you to fix the watch, I'll need something to eat to keep going."

VI turned around, a slight smirk playing on her lips, her tone teasing, "You've improved. Now you want to live."

Caitlyn gave her a look and didn't respond.

VI raised an eyebrow and added, "Are you sure you're a vampire? You look healthier than I do."

Caitlyn uncharacteristically let out a small laugh. "Oh? What do you eat? Blood?"

"Screw you, I just saved your butt!" VI rolled her eyes.

Caitlyn snatched the bag, her face stern as she retorted, “Whose fault is this?”

Then, her tone shifted, and she stared at VI, asking, "So, is the watch fixed?"

VI blinked, as if just remembering something. "Oh right! ...Actually, I came to ask—if the watch isn't... perfectly fixed, would you mind?"

Caitlyn shrugged. "...I don't care. I wasn't expecting it to be good as new anyway."

The moment she said it, she suddenly remembered the photo.

Her heart started to race. Had this person seen the photo already?

"Did you... see the photo inside?" Caitlyn asked cautiously.

VI immediately tensed up. The photo was so mangled, she didn't dare tell the vampire in front of her that it might be beyond repair. She swallowed, quietly responding, "Of course! Yes, but there's a bit of a... small problem... I'll try to fix it!"

Caitlyn's eyes widened, and she stared at VI in disbelief. "What...?!"

Seeing the vampire's intense reaction, VI's expression instantly became anxious. That photo was severely damaged. This vampire had said the photo was very important to her. If someone broke something important to VI, she'd definitely beat them up. But now she was the one who had damaged someone else's property, so she dared not tell her, "I might not be able to fix this." She thought, if the vampire found out, she might kill her.

Swallowing, she said in a slightly weak tone, "It's not that serious. I'll fix... that photo."

But the vampire in front of her wasn't appeased,

her eyes widened even further, and her voice was even higher than before, as she asked, word by word, "You're going to fix? That photo???"

Caitlyn pulled one hand into her cloak, raising her chin. She walked towards VI, thinking—Did he see the photo?!

VI panicked even more. The vampire walked right up to her, and only then did she realize how tall she was, much taller than herself. At that moment, VI even had to look up just to meet the vampire’s wide blue eyes watching her.

—Her strong reaction must mean she's angry.

VI took a few steps back, several scenarios of being "torn to shreds" by the vampire flashing through her mind. She quickly added, "Hey, hey! It's fine! Don't worry! It just has a few tiny tears, not obvious, I can... I'll figure it out! See ya!"

Caitlyn's heart was screaming—

—She saw it?!

Then she watched VI sprint away as if her life depended on it, as if that direction was an emergency exit and Caitlyn was some terrifying fire. She stood frozen in place, watching VI's panicked escape, a mix of emotions churning within her.

—Why was she running away? Was she that bad now? Damn it, she exercised every day and took care of herself day and night! Fix?? What did that mean? If VI didn't like her anymore, what was there to fix?Was she really going to let a woman she disliked keep her photo?That was too weird, right? Okay, she did like VI, but she wasn't going to force her to do anything. The memories were beautiful, but they were in the past.

Given the current situation, VI obviously wanted to kill her from the start. She hadn't even asked Caitlyn's name, kept calling her "vampire," or "you," or just pointed and yelled at her (even though Caitlyn had maintained good manners). The current VI didn't remember her, and clearly wasn't interested in her. She sighed, her thoughts a mess. Frowning, she had no idea what was going on. She hated not knowing what was going on!

The sun had completely set.

VI sat at her desk, a small lamp illuminating the crumpled photo in her hand, staring at it absently.

"How am I supposed to fix this photo?" she sighed inwardly. The face in the picture had a gaping hole, and the rest was almost torn to shreds, making it impossible to tell who it once was.

It was impossible for someone to fix something they'd never even seen...

She was frowning in frustration when suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in the room: "With the photo torn like that, can you even see it clearly?"

VI was startled. Her hand reflexively went for her gun, and she spun around.

It was the blue-eyed vampire—

Oh, god?

Had she showered before coming?

She smelled so good.

-----Wait, no! She was here to kill her!

The vampire stood leaning against the desk, arms crossed over her chest, staring at VI.

"Where did you come in from?! How did you know where I was!?" VI gasped, eyes wide.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, shook her head, and said flatly, "When you used that white light on me, you said I could find you anytime. Remember?"

" ...Remember " VI mumbled, frowning.

Only then did she realize that maybe she shouldn't have casually used those mystical marks.

It was all her fault for being too impulsive!

Too stupid!

She had failed the world!

And now she was about to be killed by a sweet-smelling woman—!!

She turned to Caitlyn, raising her arms in a defensive posture, and quickly said, "I'm so sorry! I'm trying to fix it! Don't be angry!?"

1 second

2 seconds

3 seconds

Nothing happened.

"... You.... "

Caitlyn tilted her head.“What are you doing?”

VI saw that the vampire in front of her wasn't making any move.

She just kept looking at her... and then... a smile played on her lips, as if she found VI pathetic.

She lowered her arms, frowning. "...You're not angry? I might not be able to restore this..."

But the vampire in front of her simply uncrossed her arms and took a few steps closer.

Caitlyn looked at VI's furrowed brow, smiled, and said, "...Well, yes. I am quite angry." Then she nodded lightly.

VI's frown deepened, filled with even more questions.

What is she so happy about now?

"What do you mean, '...Well, yes. I am quite angry ' ?"

She was clearly heartbroken this morning, wasn't she?

"She came after showering!? What kind of weird killing fetish is this!?"

Questions flooded her mind again. No!

She wasn't going to explode again! She had already admitted that this woman clearly defied her understanding.

So she just needed to focus on the watch.

That's right—as long as this thing was fixed, everything would be fine!

This world wasn't that complicated!

She felt confident now! Great!

VI took a breath. "Alright... anyway... I just thought of something".Then, she happily said to the vampire in front of her,

"Look at you! You found your way here! That means you can use magic now!"

"You can just use magic to fix it right now!"

Caitlyn's brow immediately furrowed, and she said firmly, "No."

In fact, Caitlyn had thought of that on the way. But she simply couldn't get over that white light, and she wasn't sure if she could use magic stably. If she messed around, VI might get hurt.

However, VI's brain completely crashed. "Huh? Wait? Why?"

Caitlyn turned her head to the window and replied coldly, "...I hate magic. I don't want to. I already said I don't want to fix it."

...The window... Right... This vampire obviously climbed in through the window... Good. Among VI's many confusions about this woman, there was finally one with an answer.

But at the same time, it brought up even more questions. Why would she refuse to fix something important when there was a way?

"You don't want people to see what she looks like? Is she very unique-looking?" VI asked, a suspicious look on her face.

Caitlyn pursed her lips. "...She..."

--- Looks like you.

The unspoken words made her eye twitch slightly. But she calmly responded, "She's... very... good..."

VI leaned back in her chair, raising her eyebrows and chin arrogantly. "A harpylike creature? A dryad? A siren?"

"I told you she's human," Caitlyn rolled her eyes, then unpleasantly retorted, "Why are you so curious about what my wife looks like?"

VI averted her gaze, dropping her arrogant demeanor. She swallowed, stammering, "I... I just... was curious... what kind of idiot would marry someone like you!"

Idiot---

Caitlyn let out a snort of laughter. "Say that again, I didn't quite hear you."

VI turned her head to her, this time her tone firm. "I'm just very curious what kind of idiot would marry you!"

Caitlyn showed an amused smile and said, "Again."

Of course, again!

She thought this was quite a spectacle ! This person was insulting herself !

"I just..." VI suddenly stopped. "...Hey..." She squinted, feeling insulted. It was probably because the woman in front of her looked too happy.

This isn't fair!—A certain emotion was ignited.

---She had to fight back !

She rolled her eyes and decided to stand up from her chair.

Then she turned and held the photo up to the light, exaggeratingly saying, "Oh, look! This angle seems to... show a woman's outline~"

"If I fold this part, it seems like I can piece together a bit of a face, let me see."

"What!?" Caitlyn's smile vanished instantly, and she walked towards VI in surprise, trying to snatch the photo.

VI's lips curved into a smirk, and she deliberately took a step back. Then another step. Then moved sideways. She moved the hand holding the photo to her hip and then to her other hand.

Caitlyn took a few steps, then stopped in frustration.

Although this woman was tall, she wasn't as agile as VI. She clearly wasn't used to snatching things from others.

That's right!! Ha! She had no experience snatching things! She must be an only child—This thought gave VI a feeling of winning!

Caitlyn stood still, chin raised, and chastised in a deep voice, "Childish! Don't you think it's rude to pry into someone else's privacy?"

---That's right! Politeness! Everyone should be polite! If everyone were polite, the world would surely be peaceful!

Hearing that, VI stopped. Her steps halted, and she scoffed, "...Alright." Then she crossed her arms over her chest. "I'm not curious about this photo anymore."

"Oh, thank you so much," Caitlyn replied, her tone laced with sarcasm, tilting her head.

But at this moment, VI walked towards her and said, "Now I'm starting to get curious..."

Then she moved her face closer to Caitlyn and whispered in her ear, "...Why don't you want me to know what your wife looks like? "

"What? No!" Caitlyn immediately raised her voice. This was probably the loudest she had ever been in her life.

VI laughed happily, waving the damaged photo around.

Thump-thump—thump—

What's the point of working hard if you have no money?

No point at all!!

But to Ekko, VI was a hero! fearless and powerful. And—she appeared when Ekko needed her most! She saved him! She saved the entire village! Most importantly—she was family!

Thump-thump—thump—thump—thump—thump-thump-thump-thump—

Ekko stopped working... and looked at the ceiling... His workspace was on the first floor.

...And the second floor was VI's room.

Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump!! Thump-thump!!

The sounds continued to come from the second floor. He frowned, staring at the ceiling... Trying to distinguish what kind of "thump" it was.

If it was "Thump-thump-thump!" plus a roar, That meant VI couldn't open one of his drawers or cabinets again. At that point, he had to quickly grab some lubricant and go upstairs to oil the cabinet or drawer or whatever. He had to protect wardrobes or desk drawers from being smashed. Tables and cabinets were too expensive!

If it was "Thump-thump—thump-thump—thump-thump—"

That was rats. VI was fighting rats. At this point, he had to quickly go upstairs to help VI. He had to protect the floor from being smashed on the second floor. Floors were also expensive!

If it was thump-thump —two light thumps, Never go up there.

She might have brought a woman home. In short... no matter what sound was coming from upstairs... absolutely... do not go up.

But this "thump-thump" sound... he had never heard it before... Then, "What—" Ekko clearly hadn't heard this sound before.

It was a woman's voice, but not VI's. And the tone... it wasn't like... well, it sounded more like an argument.

  Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump —the upstairs sounds were more numerous, more complex, and very chaotic.

It felt like a struggle over something—or worse!! ---An attack!!! VI was being attacked!!!

Ekko's eyes widened. He grabbed the tools on his desk as makeshift weapons and nervously rushed upstairs. After all, besides Powder and himself, there shouldn't be anyone else in this house! And normal people would come through the front door! VI was strong, true! But that didn't mean she had to face all of life's problems by herself!! Ekko was a real man!! He didn't care!! Anyone who broke into his home and messed with his family deserved to be beaten up!! It didn't matter if he only had a plunger handle, or a pipe, or sink cleaner... whatever... as long as he could pick it up and beat someone with it. ---His footsteps were loud and hurried!! He rushed towards the second floor !

Oh no!! VI sensed the commotion downstairs... she forgot someone was home! ---

Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump

VI stopped moving, looking at the vampire in front of her. And the vampire in front of her, seeing VI stop, also paused.

Damn it?! Just last night she told her family she hadn't met a vampire!!!

---1 second. In VI's mind, a thought flashed across: "Look! Her fur is so beautiful!" "Look at her eyes! They're a beautiful blue!" "Can we keep her?"

No, wait, obviously what was in front of her was an adult woman! Not a puppy!!

---2 seconds--- "You should turn into a dog!!" VI whispered to the vampire in front of her.

Caitlyn said nothing, just widened her eyes and shook her head, looking like, "No way!?" or "I can't!?"

Damn it, VI suddenly remembered they were arguing about this, and she clearly couldn't "use magic."

---3 seconds Ekko was clearly already in the stairwell, ready to come up.

---4 seconds—Oh! How about this? "Look how sexy she is!" That's right! VI was an adult! She could have anyone she wanted in her bed!!

But Ekko wasn't an idiot. Pale skin, wearing a sun-blocking cloak, the woman in front of her was clearly a vampire!!

---5 seconds, no time left.

Ekko burst through the bedroom door, yelling, "VI!"

As soon as he entered, he started checking the drawers, the wardrobe, under the bed. He even checked the ceiling, but there was nothing.

Then, VI, who was lying on the bed, looked up at him lazily, feigning a yawn. "Hi?"

Ekko frowned, looking around. "I heard a lot of noise. Are you okay?" "Uh... maybe I'm just too tired," VI said with a guilty smile.

Ekko looked towards the window... Just then, the blanket moved.

Caitlyn was on VI's bed, tightly hugged by the blanket, and VI's legs were clearly wrapped around her to hold her in place.None of that mattered, but Caitlyn could barely breathe! It wasn't that VI smelled bad in fact, she smelled great, and Caitlyn liked it, and she really missed the scent. But VI's hygiene had never been good, and there was a pile of dust and dirt on the bed! These things made it hard to breathe!!

She was glad VI had family now, because her bed wasn't really dirty. Someone in the house must be taking care of her, otherwise, during her married life, other than the rare times VI would suddenly remember, she or the maid would always wash the sheets.

Ekko's gaze flickered from the window to VI, then to the blanket, but he said nothing.

VI quickly pressed down on the blanket with her hand. This action made Caitlyn inside press even closer to her, her head resting on VI's chest, her breathing becoming clearer. Caitlyn froze. Something was pressing down on her head, her entire face now pressed against VI's chest.

She was happy, but also felt it violated her etiquette. VI didn't remember her now and might not even like her, so Caitlyn shouldn't be touching her body like this.

She could only grit her teeth and frown, trying to ignore VI's warmth and the subtle rise and fall of her chest. For a vampire, she should be sleeping in the morning, but today she had spent all her time dealing with problems, and it hadn't gone well, almost dying. She was truly exhausted today. She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep in the familiar, warm embrace...

Ekko tilted his head, averted his gaze, and finally walked towards the door, saying, "Don't overwork yourself, VI... Good night."

"You too!!" VI quickly replied.

Once she was sure Ekko had left, she immediately turned her attention to the vampire beside her. Caitlyn was nestled in her arms, unresponsive.

“Damn it!! She was dead!! Smothered by her?!” VI’s eyes widened!

She pulled the blanket further open and saw Caitlyn's chest rising and falling steadily. She was sure—the other person was just asleep.

She lowered her head and carefully observed her's face. A few dark blue strands of hair subtly covered her face. VI's eyes flickered. Should she wake her up?

Then, she reached out, took a breath, and gently brushed the hair away from the vampire’s face so she could see it more clearly.

Closing her eyes softly, she thought, if this woman didn’t always look so stern and didn’t keep saying things I couldn’t understand, she’d actually be pretty cute…

Chapter Text

*************ten years ago

White snow fell softly as a red-haired woman walked through the woods with her light-blue-haired sister. The older sister was 25, and her younger sister had just turned 18.

"Sis, do you like that tree?" VI stopped and looked back at her sister.

"Why would I like that tree?" Powder squirmed. "Um... because it's female?"

VI replied, "Why is that tree female?" Powder shook her head, pointing at the tree. "Because it has a hole there!"

VI rolled her eyes and sighed. "Powder, I've told you many times, being gay isn't what you think it is!"

This wasn't the first time her sister had told her a bad gay joke. Ever since her sister found out, she'd been making them, and her comparisons were always so damn weird: toilets, frogs, old grandmothers on the street, bottles without lids, even men with big butts – she'd asked about all of them.

Powder continued, "...What about me? Would you like me?"

VI stopped and glanced at her sister. "No."

Powder persisted, "What?! Why?! I'm 18 now! I'm practically a woman! And I'm perfect!"

VI gave her a helpless look. "Your chest is too flat."

Powder's eyes widened as she looked at her own chest. "So! If I had breasts, you would—"

But before she could finish, VI cut her off directly.

"No!!! Never!!! Never ever!!"

"I love you! But not that kind of love!"

"I was just fucking kidding, okay?! I'm gay, not a pervert!!"

If anyone says VI is impatient, short-tempered, or impulsive, it's because she's already spent all her life's patience on her sister. However, it's also because of her sister that she's incredibly tolerant of strange people and things. Old people talking to the sky, passersby eating toast with socks, or homeless people fighting pigeons for bread in the park... whatever. As long as they don't bother her, she doesn't care how others live. She also won't randomly beat up people who haven't harmed anyone.

"Will you like me?" Her sister had been asking this question since she was 12, repeating it every year, as if turning another year older would suddenly make her no longer VI's sister.

VI understood.

When they were very young, vampires broke into their home. Powder was the first one attacked, and VI witnessed their parents being torn to shreds trying to protect her, while VI herself received strange markings on her body to shield Powder.

Powder was the only one who didn't suffer severe physical injuries in that disaster, but her mind was deeply traumatized. She even felt that her parents' deaths and VI's markings were her fault.

She had several knife scars on her body, self-inflicted when VI wasn't around, because she hated being the only one who didn't receive unhealing wounds or scars from that calamity.

They wandered everywhere... abandoned factories, alley corners, or garbage dumps. Anywhere, as long as no one disturbed them, they would sleep there at night. They would hug each other, close their eyes, and spend the night together... But things started to worsen when her sister discovered she was gay at 12.

What was once a simple hug... Powder would start putting her hands in dangerous places. A hand initially on her waist would quietly move upwards, or worse... downwards. At these times, VI had to move her body or simply swat Powder's hand away.

VI knew this wasn't because her sister was a pervert, or that she genuinely wanted to be intimate with her.

Powder often pressed her face against the strange markings on VI's back... because she felt she was responsible for VI's body being this way, so she wanted to compensate with her own body... Her sister wanted to make amends by harming herself.

VI would sometimes silently pray to meet someone patient, with good observational skills (Powder was truly amazing, just... amazing in a way most people couldn't understand), and that person would happen to like her sister... And of course, it would be even better if that person could control time to stop her when she did something foolish! (She knew such a thing was impossible). In any case, whether it was a man or a woman... or some strange creature... if such a person truly appeared... she hoped Powder would develop an interest in them.....

Their steps suddenly halted in the white snow. The town, burning fiercely, stood out starkly against the landscape.

"Sis... what if I can't do it?" Powder's eyes were fixed on the burning buildings in the distance. She hugged herself, taking rapid, anxious breaths, and continued, "What if I mess it up?" She began pacing back and forth uneasily.

Anxiety—Powder was anxious. VI knew her sister all too well.

She stepped forward, patted Powder's back, and said,

"No! You're amazing!!"

"I'm sure you can do it!!"

"You're great at making guns! And using them!"

"You talk to them!... Uh... they're your friends!!" (Even though they were guns or bombs).

At this moment, Powder took a breath.

"No! You might die!"

"I might shoot you!"

"No! It could be worse! I might blow up a lot of people!"

VI stepped forward and hugged her sister.

"No! Only vampires will die! No one will be blown up by you!"

"And the stuff on me will disappear!" "That's it!"

Powder sniffled in VI's embrace. "Okay..." "Then what do you want to do after the stuff on you disappears?"

VI thought for a moment and then said, "I might get a tattoo on my back? Maybe one on my face too?" "I don't know, but that would look really cool."

Powder frowned, pushing her sister away. "What?! The stuff on you just disappeared, and you want to put more on yourself?!" She rolled her eyes. "And you want one on your face?! It's hideous!!! Absolutely not!!"

VI stood crookedly, watching her sister, and stuck out her tongue. "It'll look great!"

Powder smacked her sister's arm. "You're totally crazy..."

They continued moving forward.

Today was their big day—revenge.

"He must be there... VI." Powder's eyes flashed with a pink glow.

VI smirked. If all went well... the marks on her body would disappear from her life today....

Flames raged through the building, and inside, a boy screamed and cried. It was his 19th birthday, yet the world had inflicted a massive trauma upon him.

"Benzo! Benzo!" he cried out his stepfather's name, but the man was clearly dead. However, the vampire evidently had other plans for the boy—Ekko. "Please! No—" he pleaded with the vampire, but the monster had no intention of letting him go. Just as Ekko despaired of this world, bang—someone suddenly burst in.

It was a red-haired woman.

The moment she entered, she lunged at the vampire without a word and began to pummel it, shouting, "Tell me! How do I get this thing off me!!!"

The vampire thrashed its body, flinging her away.

The red-haired woman fell hard to the ground, and the vampire rushed towards her—but, a quick bullet—immediately struck the vampire's left leg—the pain of the bullet made it hiss.

But—the bullets kept coming!!—right leg!—left arm!—right arm! Then, a light-blue-haired woman entered.

Her hair was tied in two braids, extending all the way to the floor.

Ekko, seeing this sight, had only one thought: "...Won't she trip over her own hair?"

The light-blue-haired woman yelled, "VI!" Apparently, that was the red-haired woman's name, because she suddenly charged forward again. She grabbed the vampire with immense strength and then shouted again, "This! How the hell do I get it off!!!"

The vampire merely chuckled and replied, "Oh... what a surprise." VI roared, "Powder! Tie him up!" And Powder was clearly the name of the light-blue-haired woman.

Powder heard the call and, holding a rope, stepped forward to bind the vampire, saying to it, "You talk too much, damn it!" Then she shot the vampire in the head again.

The vampire's head first split open, then regenerated... "Answer the question!!" VI roared, slamming the vampire hard onto the ground. But there was no anger on the vampire's face; instead, it sighed? Then, it looked at VI, extended a hand, and said, "Bring your heart close, and it will be removed."

Just as VI was about to move... "Don't!! He's lying to you!!"—Ekko shouted in time, his expression one of horror.

He then turned to look at his stepfather, took a breath, and continued, "As long as he places his hand over your heart, he will find you! Forever! You can't escape!"

VI glanced at the man... a middle-aged male... he was dead, lying in a pool of blood, with markings on his back too... but much larger than VI's, clearly different from VI's... The vampire saw the situation and sighed again.

"Oh... actually... I was telling the truth... what a pity—" VI punched him again, blood spewing from his mouth. Powder shot him in the face again... but unfortunately... no matter how many times he was shot... the vampire would regenerate... Powder shook her head, annoyed.

Obviously, using a gun posed no real threat to this vampire, and the other party refused to tell the truth. This situation offered Vi no help whatsoever… Moreover, the ropes could not fully restrain the vampire’s movements. If they didn’t hurry and deal with her, they could be killed outright by whatever she did next…

"Endless... VI, just kill him! We can just look it up in books."

But the vampire revealed an eerie smile, saying, "Books?? How amusing?? If you have enough magic, we can live for thousands of generations." He shrugged and shook his head. "If you can transmit knowledge and experience through speaking, why bother writing it down for others to see??" Then his smile widened. "You need me—ahh!" Before he could finish, his head was grasped by VI's hands and pulled forcefully towards the ceiling.

VI exhaled through her nose, clearly having lost her patience! "Ahhhhh—" The muscles in the vampire's neck were severely torn... then his head separated from his body... VI tossed his head onto the ground, shrugging... Powder then stepped forward and kicked it... The vampire's head, due to Powder's action... flew out towards the outside...

Ekko swallowed, looking at the two women... his expression shocked!

He thought to himself—It's fine!! When Benzo was alive, Ekko often did research in the basement. He was a nerd... even though he had no female friends and had never met his mother... but at least he had seen women walking on the street... Benzo often said women were terrifying creatures, which is why he never married... Ekko always thought that was a lie... after all, he was born of a woman too... how terrifying could it be?! It must have been because Benzo was too weak... But!

Well... tearing a monster's head off with bare hands... and then kicking the monster's head like a ball... are all women like this??....Okay....maybe Benzo is right...?

He took a breath to calm himself.

He thought—

They're not scary!! People are only afraid because of a lack of understanding!! Like kiwis!! Who would like to eat a hairy fruit?! It's ugly when you cut it open!! It's sour if you eat it unripe!! The taste is terrible!! But, if you eat a kiwi at the right time, it's delicious!! And it's nutritious!!

Yes!!! That's right!!

The world isn't that scary!!

He was full of confidence!!!

Great!!!

Ekko watched the two women, and they watched him back. A standoff. One second. Two seconds. The two women moved, glancing at each other. Powder twisted her body and said, "Left." VI stretched and said, "Right." Then they started working together, rummaging through Ekko's house and stuffing things into their backpacks.

-------Ekko's eyes widened.

What?! Wait?! Was his house being robbed right now?! Weren't they here to save him?! No!!! This isn't right!!! This is wrong!!! Ekko stood up and yelled, "Wait!!!"

But before he could finish, Powder pointed a gun at his head. What a happy damn birthday this was....

"Powder!! No!!" VI stepped forward to stop her, blocking the gun with her hand, then pushed the barrel down. "I won't let you do that! Don't you dare point a gun at anyone!"

Powder's eyes flicked to Ekko, clearly displeased, but she took a step back and lowered the gun.

Ekko took a breath, observing the two. Their clothes were tattered, and they carried large, bulky bags. They didn't look like travelers; they were probably homeless, just like he used to be. He'd been abandoned by his parents, forced to wander and scavenge for food, until Benzo took him in and ended his nomadic life.

The man was dead, but Ekko could still hear his voice in his mind.

----Benzo would have taken them in too.

He calmly assessed the situation

The red-haired woman, VI, was incredibly strong and powerfully built. She could probably help with village repairs and heavy lifting.

The light-blue-haired woman, Powder, had pink eyes and a slender build, with knife scars. Her gun looked homemade, and for something crafted from scavenged materials, it was quite impressive.

These qualities should be enough for them to stay in the village, right? Even if not, as a last resort (ignoring the robbery part), they saved him and killed a vampire. Didn't that make them heroes?

Ekko then turned to Benzo, his deceased stepfather. He took a breath and made a decision: "...How about... you two stay?.."

VI and Powder raised their eyebrows, stopping their actions.

----"Oh my god!! Did her wish come true? Is he the one? Will Powder be interested in him? I hope so!! He seems so upright!!" VI thought, then offered Ekko a gentle smile.

Ekko smiled back, a friendly response. 

But when Powder saw this, her face completely fell. She thought, "What?! No?! Didn’t VI say she only likes women?! No!!! Absolutely not!!! There’s no way I’m letting some random prick from the street get close to VI! I don’t accept this!!"

Ekko continued to smile, turning to Powder, who was clearly glaring at him. Ekko froze. Uh... well... whatever. He'd already said it. Taking it back definitely wasn't a good option.

He didn't want to be held at gunpoint again!

--------"Benzo!!! Ekko!!" A shout suddenly came from the distance—a group of armed villagers.

Clearly, they were here to help. But the sight before them stopped them in their tracks. They first saw the vampire's corpse, then Benzo's.

"No... we're too late," one man said. Then they turned to VI and Powder, expressions of confusion on their faces.

One man looked at VI, his face changing dramatically, and pointed at her, "You can't stay here!!"

Powder's pink eyes lit up, and she immediately raised her gun, aiming it at the man. "She can stay wherever she wants!" she shouted.

VI stepped forward to stop her.

Powder sighed and lowered the gun, but her eyes glared fiercely at the man who'd pointed at VI.

The atmosphere was tense.

Ekko spoke up, "No!!! Don't!! They're... my...relatives!!"

Then one of the men sighed and said, "Ekko... everyone knows Benzo found you... you don't have relatives..."

Ekko panicked. Damn it, this village was big, but also small; everyone knew each other and helped each other.

He calmed himself. "Fine..." Then he straightened up and continued, "They saved me, and they killed the vampire.

They saved this village... they're heroes."

Heroes? Well, that made Powder's eyes gleam with a hint of light. She looked towards VI, who was wide-eyed, staring at Powder.

VI then leaned down, getting closer to Powder, and whispered, "...Heroes? We were just robbing his house, weren't we?"

Powder also lowered her head and quietly replied, "...Who cares! I've always wanted to be a hero!"

Then a sturdier man, who looked like a blacksmith, stepped out from the crowd. He first looked at Powder and VI and said, "Could you two step aside for a moment? We'd like to discuss something."

------The sisters shrugged and began to move.

Once they were out of earshot, the blacksmith continued, "Ekko, we can't keep people like that... just look at Benzo..." Ekko snorted, frowning. "Vander! Silco! They would have taken them in!"

-------

At this moment, VI and Powder slowly moved away. They walked casually until Powder spoke up, "I need to pee!"

VI frowned, "What? Now?"

Powder raised an eyebrow, "Yes! And no lesbians are allowed to follow and peek!"

VI frowned deeply, "Screw you!! I don't want to look!!"

Powder tilted her head and continued, "Promise?"

VI took a deep breath, "Powder, I've told you before! Car exhaust pipes!! Frogs!! Lidless bottles!! Toilets!! Whatever!! I won't like any of them!!" She licked her lips and continued, "Being gay isn't what you think it is!!"

Powder threw her hands up, stuck out her tongue, "Wait for me here!"

VI flipped her off directly, "Go on! You flat-chested freak!"

--------Powder rolled her eyes and started moving------------

"Vander, Silco... yes... they would have taken her in, but they were both killed resisting vampires!!" the blacksmith said. Then he shrugged and looked at the man lying on the ground next to them, continuing, "...Benzo too." Then he turned his head to Ekko, a helpless expression on his face, "This is the second time... that kind of thing clearly attracts vampires..."

Ekko's chest heaved violently; his breathing became more rapid. He didn't understand why this was how they repaid someone for saving the village. Ekko shrugged, "...Benzo became like this because of this village... didn't you know that too?..."

The blacksmith shook his head with a sigh and took a deep breath. "Alright... just don't cause trouble…."

-----Then he led the armed villagers away—taking the corpses along....

The heavy conversation ended. Ekko took a breath and turned to look for the two women. He found them deeper in the forest.

First, the red-haired woman noticed him and walked over. She smiled and extended a hand, "Violet, just call me VI." Ekko extended his hand in return, "Ekko."

But clearly, the light-blue-haired woman was quite displeased with this scene, though VI immediately pulled her closer.

VI's smile softened from warm... to... uh... quite odd. She tapped the light-blue-haired woman's arm. She said very reluctantly, "...Ppoowderrrrrrr." VI tapped her again, and the woman finally sighed and said, "...Powder."Right after, VI quickly added, "She's my sister!" Then she winked hard at Ekko, followed by an extremely weird smile.

Her eyes were full of... expectation... the kind that felt like, "Hey! Do you want to sleep with my sister? " or "Do you think my sister is hot ? " It was very, very weird.

Ekko frowned and even hunched his shoulders, replying, "…Okay… I… have a second floor, you guys can sleep up there."

VI nodded after hearing this and started walking towards Ekko's house. But Powder didn't move. After confirming VI had left, she started glaring fiercely at Ekko, saying, "I heard everything."

Ekko nodded, "Good??" In fact, Ekko didn't understand what she meant. He hadn't said anything bad, had he? He was helping them! Then Powder took another step forward and raised her hand, pointing at Ekko, "I'll be watching you..."

-------Ekko swallowed.

He thought—No, this is terrible!! Why!! He's a private man!! This woman is wrong for doing this!!

He gathered his courage and spoke, "Please!! Don't watch when I'm using the restroom or showering!!"

Powder's eyes widened, "What?? I don't want to watch you use the toilet??? Are you sick?"

Then she turned and walked towards the house, flipping him off as she went. She even yelled "Smelly dick" at him.

*********Nineteen-year-old Ekko thought—This woman is utterly awful! No one will ever marry her!!!

Chapter Text

Day Five

—--A Glimmer of Morning

The soft morning light illuminated the floor from outside the window.

Caitlyn lay on her side on VI's bed, on the unlit side, meticulously observing the familiar face beside her. Half of VI's red hair obscured Caitlyn's view. Taking a breath, she reached out and gently touched the red strands, tiny, fine hairs weaving through her fingertips. If Caitlyn had wandered for centuries, this image made her reflect for just as long.

They had married five years after the war ended.

Their delay was partly due to the fact that her father initially struggled to accept her relationship with VI. However, the biggest reason was their overwhelming busyness.

While Sevika filled Mel's vacant position, her mother's and Jayce's roles remained conspicuously empty.

She couldn't find Jayce after the war, he was completely untraceable, much like Jinx.

And VI utterly despised "sitting in a chair listening to people talk " so Caitlyn took on the work of two positions.

VI wasn't idle either. He ran back and forth between Zaun and Piltover, as Ekko became Zaun's leader, maintaining order with Sevika.

VI had to simultaneously assist Sevika and Ekko in maintaining "good relations" with Piltover.

Caitlyn was primarily responsible for Piltover's "good relations" (sorry, nobles can still be jerks).

Mel, unfortunately, was a different story.

Caitlyn had thought they would become friends after the war.

But... apparently... Mel had her own pressures. Upon returning to Noxus, the United Nations Council began to demand "reckoning" for the war instigated by her mother.

Mel immediately summoned Caitlyn to the council... Yes.

" I can’t watch my mother’s ambition take another life. Not again. " That statement was sincere, but it wasn't free.

She also knew Caitlyn was a Piltover political noble, a "Kiramm." Caitlyn wouldn't lie.

Although she had transformed into a vampire due to this magical salvation, Mel truly had saved her from death.

This act significantly reduced the international sanctions against Noxus.

The International Council weighed two conditions:

1.The mastermind behind the war was dead (Mel's mother Ambessa).

2.The current ruler (Mel) clearly showed compassion, highlighting her difference from Ambessa.

This suggested Noxus might change its brutal ways, which would be a positive shift.

Caitlyn could only look at Mel helplessly then.

And Mel clearly maintained a high posture regarding her decision.

After the council meeting ended, they merely nodded to each other, without any conversation.

Caitlyn thought then, if Ambessa were alive, she would probably be very proud.

Her daughter had clearly become a true wolf...

With the international sanctions decided, discontent in Zaun and Piltover soared to its highest point. However, they ultimately decided to maintain a peaceful stance with Noxus.

But the combined representatives and citizens of Zaun and Piltover still hated Noxus.

Caitlyn's days passed one by one, life in rebuilding order was incredibly busy.

She would occasionally gaze at the city from her balcony, gently caressing the place where Ambessa had stabbed her.

-----The cityscape reflected in the breeze as she looked on.

If Mel hadn't treated her then, what would have been her outcome?

Perhaps she would have died on the spot? Even if she didn't die, she would probably have lost an eye...

But "if " didn't really mean anything, did it?

She would take a breath, let the breeze gently blow through her long blue hair, and then nod softly.

Yes, what mattered was the present.

She and VI got married, which actually surprised her, because VI wasn't the "rules-abiding" type.

VI would look at the paper, frown, and look at Caitlyn, with an expression that seemed to say, "Are you serious?" and "Don't you trust me?" and "Aren't we already together?"

In fact, Caitlyn didn't really know what VI was thinking at the time... that was just her guess...

But VI often told her that a marriage certificate was just a piece of paper full of strange rules!

Anyway, after that, VI would jump out the window, and then her dad would yell, "Caitlyn!!! What was that sound?! Why is the window broken again!?"

So, when Caitlyn proposed to her, she was willing to say yes.

And it was a miracle that she sat obediently in the chair and even wrote her name properly on a piece of paper full of rules.

They maintained a stable marriage

(minus VI never using the stairs, always jumping from the second floor to the first, almost breaking her leg. Their next-door neighbors often knocked on the door to complain about VI stepping on their balcony and the hot water pipes. Damn it! Why wouldn't she use the normal path?! The public often protested VI's excessive enforcement, breaking other people's husbands' legs, and her dad's "Caitlyn!!!" shouts, which usually weren't good news).

The Weight of Eternity
After all, human life has its limits. VI passed away after 70 years of marriage.

In the days that followed, Caitlyn began to work even more diligently.

Her life was filled with politics, politics, politics, profit, profit, profit, and more deception and calculation.

Behind every human heart was only strategy.

She wasn't incapable of these things, but they exhausted her.

A vampire's lifespan was perhaps too long for her. She spent centuries more in Piltover, council faces changing again and again.

Yet, what was inevitable still came.....

The first light—"Your ideas are too outdated."

The second light—"You are hindering progress."

The third light—"Your past leaves us with doubts."

The fourth light—"The remaining magic and your vampire identity make the people uneasy."

--------How did Jayce feel then?

The fifth light—The light flickered on Caitlyn's face.

She sat in her council chair, hands clasped, taking a breath to maintain composure, and slowly said, "I implore you to reconsider the current issue..."

But...

One hand was raised.

Then a second and a third hand.

Finally, a fourth...

--------The scene flickered in her eyes. How did Heimerdinger feel then?

The light flickered on Caitlyn's face.

Nobody cared... It was time for her to go.

That day, she remained calm as she slowly rose from the council chair, then went home to pack her bags, feeling utterly exhausted with the place.

With a sigh, she picked up a photo of VI, thinking... Hmm... maybe it should be made into a pocket watch or something?

Entering her collection room, she reached for a gun. Her eyes first landed on the powerful Hextech weapon used in the war but stopped herself. Although she and Ambessa had spent some time together, those memories were far from pleasant. The only thing she was grateful for was Ambessa teaching her how to truly fight hand-to-hand.

She shrugged.

Then she saw the gun she used as a child. It was old, and its power wasn't very strong... hmm... it even had a "kiramman" emblem on it... well... at least her memories with Grayson were fond ones.

If we could take memories with us, wouldn’t we only want to keep the good ones?

She picked up the old gun, hoisted her luggage, and finally paused in the main hall.

Her eyes fell on the worn, tattered family portrait from her childhood.

Taking a deep breath, she slowly exhaled.

Then, Caitlyn stepped out of her home.

The front door opened and then closed... she left...

left Piltover... and began a long journey...

However, ten years after she left Piltover, Hextech reached its peak of perfection, but it also led to tragedy...

Just ten years!

It sounded ridiculous, but when the news reached her ears, she quietly thought to herself, "Humans are indeed foolish... haha!" After all, she wasn't human anymore...

Because of Piltover's overconfidence, Hextech exploded... shattering... magic scattered... runes and chaotic magic spread throughout the world!! Various disasters followed, and vampires were one such disaster.

She would occasionally use her gun to kill monsters on the road, saving people.

Basically, if a monster didn't have strange abilities, she could kill it with one shot! But if the opponent had overly powerful abilities, she would give up or flee.Perhaps she was skilled in close combat, but being flesh and blood, she clearly couldn’t defend against sharp claws and teeth.

Perhaps because she was a vampire, sometimes the people she saved would accuse her of being the source of the disaster (damn jerks).

But some would be grateful, treating her to a simple dinner, or hot soup, or strange little snacks, or even a place to stay for the night? Well... occasionally, women would repay her with their bodies. The point was that those things, while not expensive, were full of sincerity, and that sincerity made her feel content.

After all, she... didn't really need money. She had worked for centuries and had tons of salary saved in the bank... and her family was already very wealthy... So... she simply didn't care about money.

She traveled all over, seeing the world... She liked watching the stars at night...

Yes... she couldn't move around during the day now... but the night was beautiful too!

Ten years? Fifty years? Or centuries passed after leaving Piltover, whatever.

She even tried raising a pet, a mongoose. Well! They were cute!

But their proportions were completely off !

Their bodies were too long, and their arms and legs were too short !

Nothing like Caitlyn at all! This! Completely ! Not like her!!!

Why did VI think that way back then? Her proportions were perfectly normal and very sexy!

This just wasn't right!

She had seen all sorts of landscapes.

She remembered some memories, but also forgot many things.

Along the way, she would occasionally yell Jayce's name to the sky. Alas, in fact, she had thought this journey might lead her to clues about Jayce.

But! Nothing! She couldn't understand where Jayce had gone!!! She hadn't found Jayce...

------But she had found someone she thought she'd never see again—VI...

Now, Caitlyn watched the person in front of her with tender eyes. She first observed VI's breathing, then continued to run her fingertips through VI's fine hair, gently stroking it with a hint of caution.

But VI's eyes began to twitch. Alas, she was waking up.

Beautiful moments were so fleeting—

VI woke quickly.

The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the vampire sitting upright right next to her, hands demurely placed on her thighs, fidgeting with her fingers, and staring intently at her.

Her gaze seemed both eager and afraid of being hurt, like a child who had secretly done something naughty but didn't want to be caught.

VI was used to it. She had been watched like this for at least three nights, perhaps four if yesterday was included, whatever.

She had met many strange people in her life, and her sister was also strange (though Powder thought VI was stranger).

She arched her back and sat up in bed. She heard a distant explosion, faint and far away.

A normal person might think it was a hunting gun, but VI knew it was—

—Powder!

Was she coming home?! Had the test ended?

VI, flustered, spoke to the vampire, "Why didn't you wake me earlier!"

Caitlyn responded with a confused expression, "...Why would I wake you?"

VI frowned. "You're in danger right now!!"

Hearing this, a flicker of hope ignited in Caitlyn's heart. Perhaps! The situation wasn't so bad after all! Perhaps the person in front of her still cared a little!

Her eyes sparkled with a glimmer of light as she asked, "...If you're really worried about this, then... why didn't you just wake me up last night?"

Then she looked at the sun outside the window. " Why did you leave me here like this? "

She eagerly awaited a response, but at this question,

VI's mind crashed.

Right! Why didn't she wake her up last night ? She had intended to!

She remembered her thoughts from last night... This made it hard for her to speak.

It was a feeling she hadn't encountered before.

She called it—shame.

The situation was really bad! Now the other person might be killed directly by her sister!!

No!! Oh god!!

Her frown deepened. Damn it, Powder usually left home for a few days to conduct tests! Sometimes quickly!

Sometimes she wouldn't come home for a week! VI didn't know!! And! This vampire had walked into her house herself!!

Why was it her fault now!?

She narrowed her eyes, looking at the other person, then raised a finger and pointed at Caitlyn.

"I'll argue with you about this later!"

Hearing this, Caitlyn first froze, then shook her head. "What!? I... I... don't want to argue with you!"

A cherished thought formed in her mind—"If I could, I'd like to go stargazing with you!"

She had traveled alone for so long, knowing where to see beautiful stars and the aurora!

Then, she wore a helpless expression, her voice faltering, "If I could... I... want to—"

But "—Shh! Shut up!" VI cut off the conversation before Caitlyn could finish.

She felt the familiar explosions getting closer. VI was sure Powder was coming home!

—Shut up, did VI just talk to her like that? Was Caitlyn's tone that bad?

Great ! First, she shot her, then said, "I'm going to twist your arm off," and now she's telling her to "shut up." This is too sad!

Women really shouldn't have such high expectations for love!

Why, after all these years, can the woman in front of her still hurt her with an "I didn't mean it!"?

This isn't fair!—A certain emotion was ignited.

Unfortunately, she couldn't fight back against VI, because she really knew nothing, did she?

Caitlyn frowned, her lips began to twitch, and then she stood up without a word. She left the bed—Shut up!! Fine!! She didn't want to say anything now!!

She didn't care!! She was just leaving!!

Her feelings were complex, and she then headed directly towards the sunny window.

VI was startled. "What!? What’s wrong with you?!"

She quickly grabbed Caitlyn's hand, and the two began a fierce tug-of-war, the floor receiving heavy stomps from their struggle—

------A Fresh Morning

Ekko was in his first-floor room. He was very happy today, getting out of bed briskly. He heard an explosion! His partner was coming home! Great!

But... strange thumping sounds started coming from the second floor again—and this time it was clearly the sound of an argument...

-----

VI thought this woman, though not stronger than her, wasn't weak either, and she was very stubborn! And she never listened to anyone! It was infuriating!

She couldn’t take it anymore! She charged forward, picked her up, threw her onto the bed, grabbed a pillow, and started hitting her, yelling,

“You!”
“Goddamn it!”
“Just—try hard!”
“Live!”

VI was 35 years old this year. She had killed many vampires, really many. She wanted all vampires to die, so it was truly absurd for her now, because she was currently providing psychological counseling to a vampire, encouraging her to live.

Caitlyn struggled desperately, waving her hands. Usually, she was happy when VI pinned her to the bed, but this time she wasn't happy at all ! Because VI clearly wasn’t trying to have sex with her!

And encouraging her to do what?! Try hard for what?! She’s been trying for millennia! Damn it ! That 35-year-old punk has no right to tell her to try ! She just doesn’t understand how her feels!

Caitlyn blocked the pillow attacks, firing back,

“You!”
“This!”
“Violent!”
“Big idiot!”

But then—"VI?!" A familiar voice rang out.

It was Ekko. His eyes were wide as he stared at the two women on the bed, disheveled clothes... messy hair... clearly signs of a violent physical altercation. And what was worse, VI's legs were straddled across the other person's hips, pinning them down.

It was a very indecent scene.

That pillow can’t be a sex toy, right?!

Neither woman on the bed spoke, their eyes wide, staring at Ekko.

Ekko was truly embarrassed.

Perhaps he shouldn't have come up. He had so little experience! He'd only ever dated one woman before getting married!

Was doing this kind of thing at someone else's house so early in the morning healthy?!

Anyway... it was great that they were still dressed...

The situation was terrible! But he still managed a gentle, gentlemanly smile and said, "...Do you two want some breakfast?"

The first floor was decorated with many animal trophies—bear heads, fox heads... typical hunter family decor. To the left was the kitchen, and behind it was the entrance to the basement. The utensils were sparkling clean.

The three of them sat at the dining table.

Ekko was dividing the food evenly.

Caitlyn meticulously placed her hands on the table. And VI sat next to her... drinking water?

She didn't know! She didn't want to look now! VI was probably acting silly next to her, but Caitlyn just didn't want to see her stupid face right now! She didn't blame VI; she knew VI truly didn't know anything right now! But she was still very angry.

-------Her emotions were at their limit!

VI was truly a very rude person!!

Ekko broke the silence: "...So that watch is yours?"

Caitlyn's face was straight, and she nodded.

Ekko furrowed his brow, his voice tinged with disbelief as he turned to VI. "VI... did you sleep with someone else’s wife?"

VI spit out her water: "—No!"

She started pounding her chest, then coughed violently. Damn it! Water seemed to have gone up her nose!

But then Ekko began to carefully observe Caitlyn.

Her skin was pale, and she was still wearing a cloak...

He thought about it—vampire?

Next, he glanced at the window. The sun? Did this person arrive in the morning? Or was she already here last night?

If she was here last night... then did VI sleep with her? Why?

Ekko then glanced at VI. Although VI was still coughing, she kept staring at him, clearly nervous...

But the person making her nervous wasn't the blue-eyed woman in front of her, but... Ekko himself? Why?! Why was VI afraid of him?!

Then Ekko asked another serious question: "But this watch is clearly very old, perhaps hundreds or even thousands of years... Is this your watch?"

Caitlyn blinked. Oh! No! She had completely forgotten about that. How long had she been alive in this world?

...Human lifespans weren't that long... This was too vampiric!

Then she took a breath, straightened up, and said, "No... this is... a family heirloom... my grandmother passed it to my mother... and my mother passed it to me..."

---That's awful! That explanation! This was VI's first thought after hearing it.

Great! Her coughing stopped!

Ekko thought for a moment after hearing it, then nodded. "Okay... actually, I have a lot of doubts about you."

Then he glanced at VI and continued, "But I think you're someone VI brought, so I trust you."

-----------Bang!!

Just as he finished speaking, the front door was violently kicked open... It was... Powder. She was back...

On a normal day, Ekko would walk over to her, give her a gentle hug, and then kiss her cheek.

Then Powder would roll her eyes and say, " You're so dramatic ! I’m going to work, not to die!"

But... the atmosphere was awkward now.

Powder stepped onto the indoor floor. Without a word, she moved towards the dining table, her eyes shimmering with a pink glow. She stared intently at the... strange woman in front of her.

This woman was tall, which irritated her.

Her dark blue hair annoyed her even more.

Her blue eyes were just as aggravating.

She was sitting next to VI... and her figure was...

Whatever!!! Absolutely awful!!!

And... her skin was abnormally pale and bloodless...

In short, her overall impression of this woman was—pure dislike.

Caitlyn stared at Powder... or, more accurately, "Jinx."

This woman's body lacked the cloud-like patterns, but instead, had several knife scars. The scars were deep, clearly intentionally carved. Just like VI's situation. But those scars clearly didn't have a "shape" like VI's.

Then Caitlyn averted her gaze, unwilling to meet Powder's eyes.

They had indeed had one conversation in prison. Caitlyn didn't want to pursue it further.

But..."I didn't mean to" wasn't really a good apology for Caitlyn. After the war, besides looking for Jayce, she had also continued to look for Jinx... But there was no news.

...Honestly... her previous married life only required her to deal with Ekko or Sevika...

...She had no experience with this...

Powder noticed the strange woman looking away, clearly unwilling to meet her gaze. Her eyes first shifted towards the window... where strong sunlight flickered outside.

Then she raised her chin high, touched her pants, and pulled out a gun.

-------—Bang

---She threw it on the dining table.

This action made Ekko and VI exchange glances.

Ekko first gave VI a "Damn it!? She seems really pissed?!" face.

VI then responded to Ekko with a "Motherfucker! She's your wife? Control her" face.

—Caitlyn saw the gun thrown on the table, and her gaze immediately returned to Powder.

The other woman was looking at her with an arrogant and hostile glare.

Caitlyn had fantasized about a family reunion dinner... But... this situation wasn't what she wanted... Uh... at least no one brings a gun to the dining table... right?

Seeing the situation, Ekko raised his hand again and quietly gestured to VI, mouthing,
“Fuck! Are you serious? Powder’s a nightmare when she’s pissed off, you know?”
Then he gave her a face that said,
“Shit! I can’t handle this alone!”
or
“Goddamn it, you better help me!!”

But VI also raised her hand, quietly responding to Ekko. She gestured with a,
“Fuck?! This blue-eyed woman is stubborn as a rock, don’t you know??”
Then she made a face saying,
“Shit!! One or two times is way too much!!! I can’t!!”
And finally,
“Goddamn it, you better think of something?!”

---At this moment, Caitlyn stood up. She straightened her chest, chin raised, eyes cast downwards. Her height made her expression seem full of—arrogance.

---Disdain—this was the feeling her posture conveyed to others (if you were shorter).

The atmosphere didn't improve; the air felt like it was solidifying, even with the bright sun outside.

Powder sneered, "...Who is this jerk?"

VI's eyes widened, and she immediately blurted out, "Friend!! A friend!!... She’s a nob—"

But VI was cut off by Powder before she could finish—"VI, I wasn't asking you."

Then Powder nodded her head towards Caitlyn.

Ekko swallowed and gave VI another look. The unspoken message in that look was, "Damn! You handle yours! I'll handle mine! OK?"

VI saw the signal and gave Ekko an "OK" gesture.

Caitlyn then spoke: "I've had enough, I'm going to—"—

—"Wow! The sun is so bright!! What a great day! We're going shopping together later!! Bye!"

—She hugged Caitlyn tightly and headed towards the second floor.

And Powder, upon hearing "enough," reached for the gun, but Ekko also hugged her tightly,

flashing an awkward smile and repeatedly telling her, "Haha! I missed you so much!" and "Want some kiwi?"

Great !, this situation was dangerous, but nothing was destroyed or injured! (Except for the kiwi).

The two on the second floor were tired and weary.

They sat on the side of the bed, the morning light from outside illuminating the floor.

Caitlyn sat in the shadowed part of the room, her back leaning against the edge, her head resting on a portion of the bed, her long hair fanning out.

-------She was processing the entire situation.

Clearly... even though the other person had no memory, her "new identity" was unacceptable to Powder.

And VI didn't remember her at all.

In fact, Caitlyn "now" had no part in VI's life.

And..."I'm going to twist your arm off" and "shut up" were clearly not conversations that suggested interest.

Honestly, if it weren't for that white light, she should have just let go and left.

Then she lifted her head from the bed and looked at VI. A faint ray of sunlight touched half of VI's face. She was now intently staring out the window, clearly thinking about something.

What would VI be thinking? Probably something like, Damn it! How do I get rid of this woman? Caitlyn thought.

If those things hadn't happened, would VI still have liked her?

Would they have met?

How would Caitlyn even pursue her?

Would VI pursue her? Would they still fall in love?

The unknown is frightening... but it doesn't harm people.

What truly harms people is usually the truth behind these unknown things.

...She wanted to know the truth. Perhaps she would be hurt, but at least it would free her from this situation.

Caitlyn took a deep breath and asked, "Why are you helping me?"

VI heard the question, but didn't answer immediately.

Her stomach tightened, and the image of the other person's sad, helpless expression flashed in her mind.

She didn't like seeing this woman like that.

She didn't know why, but when she saw that expression on her face, her heart twisted, an incomprehensible pain.

VI shifted her body, speaking slowly, "...I don't like... you being like that."

Caitlyn exhaled, clearly unable to understand this statement, so she continued to ask, "If you don't like it... why don't you just let me leave?"

VI's eyes flickered, then she slowly looked up at the sun outside the window.

"Are you saying, let you go to your death?" Her tone was a bit cold, even a little weary. "...I put so much effort into helping you, and you still want to die?"

She turned back, looking directly at Caitlyn, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. "Miss, you really know how to repay someone!"

Caitlyn looked at VI with a serious and firm expression. "I don't know you. You don't know me. We have no connection whatsoever. Why do you care?"

---She wanted an answer—she didn't care—she just wanted a reason to be released, to withdraw.

VI averted her gaze, now considering whether to say the next words. Because these words, perhaps true, were also wrong.

-----It was something deeply buried.

A familiar feeling—a question that had been in her heart since meeting this woman, but also the answer that drove all her actions.

She lowered her head and softly said, "No, I didn't tell you... you know my name..."

Then she licked her lips. "I feel like you... know me... and perhaps more than just know me."

Hearing this answer, Caitlyn froze.

Her eyes widened, staring at the person in front of her, a sudden tremor shaking her heart. "VI... I..."

Thoughts raced rapidly through her mind—

We’re married!! I love you!!

I really miss you!!

Will you be with me again?

These were all great thoughts! VI might have accepted immediately.

But would she also ask

Cool!! So why were we together?

--- Why were we together??

We met in prison because I was investigating your sister.

Your sister is a criminal... she killed many innocent people.

You had a tragic childhood; you felt your sister's transformation was your fault.

We once wanted to kill your sister together, but we didn't!

Because you betrayed me at the last moment, I even started a war because of it.

I wanted to kill your sister because she killed my mom first...

---Did the current VI need to know all of this again?

VI’s life is stable now, and she seems happy. Does she really need this?

Caitlyn looked at the woman in front of her, whose steely grey eyes held more than just patience—they shimmered with anticipation and a flicker of hope.

Like a loyal dog awaiting a command, she wasn’t just waiting... she was yearning, hanging on every moment, eager for Caitlyn’s next words.

She longed to uncover the whole truth behind these things.

The unknown is frightening... but it doesn't harm people.

What truly harms people is usually the truth behind these unknown things.

------Snapping out of her thoughts, Caitlyn gave a gentle nod and blinked, her eyes shimmering with a faint, tender wetness.

She couldn't.

She couldn't say those things to VI.

So, in the end, she just shrugged and said flatly, "...I'm a vampire... having lived so long... I might know everything..."

Then she paused. She deliberately leaned her face closer to VI, her blue eyes with a somewhat aggressive gaze, saying,

"...I'm dangerous."

After saying that, Caitlyn pulled her face back, sighed, and cast her gaze towards the floor.

Her head was low... perhaps this was it....

VI looked at the woman in front of her, some of her long, dark blue hair covering part of her face, docilely playing with her fingers, as if waiting for some outcome, looking very dejected.

If this wasn't the outcome she wanted, why couldn't she speak for herself ?

Was there something she couldn't say ?

VI swallowed, relaxed her shoulders, and reached out to brush away some of the stray hairs partially obscuring the woman's face. She softly said,

" ...That only means you're dangerous. But it doesn't mean you're my enemy."

Hearing this, Caitlyn's eyebrows began to twitch slightly.

She started thinking about something.

VI could feel it. She gently moved her hand to the other person's cheek, looked into her eyes, and said earnestly,

"You're a good person, I can feel it."

Caitlyn's breathing began to tremble.

------A face appeared in her mind— it was... Ambessa’s face.

She gently shook her head.

"I might change..."

VI removed her hand from the other person's cheek and placed it on the floor.

She shifted her position, moving closer to Caitlyn.

Then VI leaned her back against the side of the bed, facing the sun outside the window, and licked her lips.

"...If you change, I'll stop you, just like I'm stopping you from dying now."

Then she turned back to Caitlyn and continued,

" So, you're still you."

Steely grey eyes gleamed with silver light—reflecting in Caitlyn's deep blue eyes.

They softly looked at each other

Something was shifting... some good, some bad...

But there was no going back.

A fragile emotion slowly bloomed.

That emotion was ----—hope.

Chapter Text

Four breakfast plates lay on the table downstairs

But only two people remained, lost in thought and confusion, looking at each other with their own concerns.

Powder watched her husband, Ekko, as he absentmindedly poked at his food, his gaze fixed on the watch on his wrist.

Powder's heart sank; this was a sign of his impending "disfavor." Ekko was a good husband.

He would patiently listen to all her bad jokes, then laugh heartily or tell an even worse one himself. He would gently rub her shoulders when she was tired and seriously listen to every wild, impossible fantasy she had.

She would always remember Ekko.

This boy had once looked at her earnestly and said, "Powder, you know what? There are no truly bad people in this world; everyone is a kiwi... So you're not wrong."

At the time, Powder just stared wide-eyed at the dark-skinned, white-haired boy in front of her.

She felt foolish then, because the reason her heart had been moved was his bizarre "kiwi theory."

However, her husband, Ekko, once he encountered something new and intriguing—like a valuable antique or a finely crafted design he'd never seen—he would immediately enter his terrifying "work mode."

For Ekko, this was his passion for life. Clearly, the complex mechanism of that watch had ignited his intense interest.

Usually, at this point, Powder would quietly go to the drawer and pick up her treasured crayons—a gift from VI when she was little.

Then she would go upstairs, where VI was usually still sleeping.

Powder would start drawing on her sister's body or face with the crayons, and then VI would suddenly wake up with a roar: "Powder, what the hell is wrong with you!"

Powder would then shout back: "Look! Tattoos! I'm helping you fulfill your dreams!"

VI would retort grumpily: "Screw you! I wouldn't want a dick tattooed on my face!"

Then VI would get up, touch her face, and continue to tell Powder: "Please, go draw on paper!" Then she'd wave her hand and add: "Or go draw on the wall!"

At this, Powder would widen her eyes, put on a "sincere expression," and tell VI: "This is what you gave me! So of course I'll only use it on you!"

After hearing this, VI would helplessly roll her eyes, gently shake her head, and then chuckle, walking into the bathroom to wash her face.

The revenge from ten years ago ultimately didn't go smoothly... The marks on VI's body didn't disappear, but it did lead them to find a home.

After that incident, VI never brought up the topic of tattoos again.

Although she never explicitly told Powder, Powder could see that strong sense of loss on VI's face—it was a powerless sadness, the emotion of having given up something important.

Powder didn't like seeing VI with that expression; it pained her heart, but she wasn't quite sure... did tattoos truly hold such great significance in VI's life?

In any case, she couldn't go find VI now, because VI was clearly busy with "some woman's business." Powder didn't know who the other person was, only that she evoked a deep sense of revulsion, and the other person apparently felt the same way.

----Powder, at that thought, sighed and extended her hand, saying, "I want to see that watch..."

Ekko shrugged, handing the watch to Powder, and simultaneously said, "All the parts inside are custom-made... it's very special."

Powder took the pocket watch, holding it in her palm, and began to turn it. The watch was shattered, severely damaged.

She first saw a small inscription: " To my one and only love'" Then came the tiny letters "Kir—", the rest of the words blurred beyond recognition due to the watch's severe damage.

But then, a familiar symbol caught her gaze... Powder glanced aside, her eyes moving as she tried to remember—she was sure she had seen that symbol somewhere before.

She rolled her eyes, then turned to Ekko and said, "Don't work too hard, okay? I think... it won't be worth it."

Ekko shrugged, "Hmm... but VI broke this—"

"—This has nothing to do with VI." Ekko's words were cut off by Powder.

Actually, it wasn't the first time Ekko had fixed things for free. Basically, Powder wouldn't stop him. Sometimes, she would even fix things with him, and they would discuss them together, which was actually quite interesting (excluding the times he "kindly" added "defense" functions for others, leading to complaints when people came knocking on their door).

But this was the first time Powder had said something like that.

Then, Ekko watched Powder stand up and walk into the basement. He took a deep breath, first glancing at the bright sun outside the window, then at the two untouched breakfast plates on the table.

The two on the second floor had just made a decision.

VI decided to drape her blanket over the vampire, so she could shield herself from the sun and leave.

She picked up the blanket, and Caitlyn slightly bent down to make herself a little shorter. She walked towards VI and lowered her head. VI spread the blanket wide, covering the woman completely, then began meticulously adjusting it, ensuring not a single ray of sunlight would touch the vampire.

She gazed at the woman in front of her. Perhaps it was a trick of the light, but for a moment, she thought she saw the corner of the other woman's mouth curve upward slightly.

Then, she flattened the blanket on the left side, then the right... "Alright!" VI said to the woman.

Caitlyn immediately straightened up, returning to her original height.

This movement caught VI's silver-grey eyes.

---Was this woman's lover also tall ?

---If her lover was shorter than her, would she also stoop like this when she needed to kiss them ?

---Would her lover have to stand on tiptoes to kiss her cheek ?

VI was curious... but only curious.

Shaking off her thoughts, she acted swiftly.

She quickly swung out the window, lightly stepped onto the outdoor roof, slid down, then squatted, pushed off with her legs, and gracefully landed on the ground outside the house's first floor.

The entire maneuver took about five seconds.

Then she turned back to Caitlyn, waving her hand and saying, "Come on!"

But that woman just stared at her with wide eyes, then shook her head, her expression as if to say, “Are you trying to kill me?” or “Why would I do that?”

Then, VI blinked, watching the tall woman, who moved slowly and cautiously, first stepping out the window, then s~~~~~~~~lowly sliding down from the second floor... to the first floor... Uh... The reason this woman could climb up to her window in the first place... was probably just because she was very tall…

Perfect weather for a hunt.

A man steadily held his sniper rifle, gazing through the scope at a distant deer.

His finger gently tightened on the trigger... but the deer, clearly startled, bolted out of his sight.

And what entered his lens next was...

-----—VI.

She was helping a woman, draped in a... blanket... move into the woods ???

The man saw this, lowered his sniper rifle, and frowned... but then he just scratched his head... and walked off to find his next prey.

VI gently pulled Caitlyn's hand, guiding her through several bushes and across a few small streams, all while making sure to keep her out of areas with strong sunlight.

It wasn't until Caitlyn recognized a familiar bush and softly said, "We're here!" that VI stopped. She first scanned their surroundings. This wasn't exactly deep in the woods.

There was some camping gear on the ground, and a... small tent (for that woman's height).

Caitlyn unzipped the tent, then bent down and squeezed into the tiny space.

Next, she opened a small flap of the tent, revealing a tiny opening.

Her blue eyes looked at VI and asked, "I'll wash the blanket and return it to you later, okay?"

VI raised an eyebrow.

She didn't really think her blanket was dirty... Uh... well... at least not so dirty it needed washing... But then she remembered the woman's scent from last night... Maybe, just maybe...

If her blanket was washed by that woman, would it smell like that too…?

VI blinked and replied, "Uh... okay"

Caitlyn also blinked. "Then... see you tonight?" she asked, a hint of anticipation in her voice.

VI gently nodded.

Seeing Vi's response, Caitlyn's eyes sparkled, and she quickly retreated into the tent, swiftly zipping it shut.

Then, she slowly lay down. She clutched the blanket tightly, burying her face in it, then pulled her long legs in, curling into a ball.

Her heart pounded... She had lived in this world for centuries, even had a seventy-year marriage, but today... She felt like this was her first time falling in love.

She gently closed her eyes... hoping only for today's sun to quickly set.

Vi made her way through the woods, stepping carefully over a small creek, brushing past tangled undergrowth and slipping through clusters of bushes—until at last, she stood before her own front door.

Taking a breath, she "intentionally" entered the house through the main entrance this time. Usually, if she didn't have any prey to store, she'd choose to climb directly to the second floor and enter her room through the window.

Of course, she'd do the same if she was bringing a woman home, not for any particular reason, but simply because it was cooler that way.

She'd stand on the second-story rooftop, gently pull the woman who was going to share her bed up, then watch them stumble unsteadily, a smirk playing on one side of her mouth. She'd smile at them, then take their hand, guiding them over the window and into the room... And then, she'd pick them up and pin them to the bed.

VI's eyes swept across the house.

Thoughts swirled in her mind—---------

She initially thought she couldn't stay in this village for long, because when Ekko first introduced them to the village, the mark on VI's back clearly made the entire village uneasy. Few people were willing to befriend her or become her companion, until she met the town blacksmith at the tavern, the man Ekko had talked to. His name was Loris, and things started to get better after that. She would drink with Loris and talk about women.

Basically, VI thought Loris only knew how to blacksmith and drink.

And Loris thought VI only knew how to punch people and drink.

When she first met Loris, he said—

He himself was "picked up" and brought here. At the time, he was drinking heavily under a bridge because his home had been destroyed by monsters.

Later, he was found by Vander and Silco and brought here. It was said that this place was built by the two brothers together, not initially intended as a town, but simply a safe haven, because they were looking for two little girls who had gone missing in a disaster... However, as time passed, they didn't find the two girls, but instead found a bunch of homeless people whose homes had been destroyed by monsters.

After that, the place expanded, and more and more survivors gathered, drawn by its reputation. But wherever there are people, monsters and vampires will surely follow, and everyone had to stand together and fight them off.

Eventually, they even had to abandon their original "purpose of finding the little girls" because they had to start protecting the safety of others.

The situation had always been relatively easy, but that was until the vampire showed up—the same one Vi and Powder had killed.

That vampire was simply a terrifying disaster. He wasn't afraid of bullets, nor of bleeding, and even more terrifying, he wouldn't die immediately even when exposed to sunlight.

In battle, Vander was responsible for hand-to-hand combat, Silco for strategizing and planning, and Benzo's job leaned towards assisting with combat supplies. They understood that this vampire in front of them couldn't be "solved at once." They had to weaken his power gradually through repeated battles with specific tactics before they could defeat him.

And battle after battle, while effective, also resulted in constant deaths. The vampire did indeed become increasingly vulnerable due to the depletion of his magic and power... but this battle was not a matter of a day or two, nor one or two times, but lasted for several years... Vander and Silco eventually reached the limits of their human bodies and died in their last confrontation...

However, on that day, the village instantly lost its strength to resist monsters. Fortunately, years of accumulated resistance had left the vampire fatally wounded after the final battle, making him extremely weak. Taking advantage of this, the vampire deliberately spared Benzo’s life and offered a “peace treaty.” He promised that once he recovered, he would leave the village forever and never return—provided Benzo supplied him with blood and a place to recover in the meantime. The vampire even insisted he would accept non-human blood and end the killings in the village. With no other choice and the village too weak to fight back, Benzo accepted the contract and bore the mark.

Yet just a few weeks later, the vampire broke his promise. It became clear he never intended to honor the deal.

And it was on the very day the agreement was shattered that Vi and Powder appeared—arriving just in time, as if fate itself had intervened. Their presence filled the void in the village’s defenses and ultimately delivered the finishing blow to the vampire.

With Benzo's death, the village once again lost the leader they had relied upon. Now, villagers quietly turned their eyes toward Ekko—not just because he was smart and calm, but also because of his kindness and reliability.

If anyone could guide them safely through these troubled times, surely it would be him.

—"This is all I know about this village so far..." Loris said.

VI blinked after hearing this. "Hmm… Ekko definitely fits. Smart, dependable—he’s the best person for the job right now."

Then she frowned slightly, adding, "Still, that explains it. No wonder it felt so easy back then… He died almost too quickly."

Loris shrugged and continued, "Hmm... but that still helped us a lot. My shoulders were already giving out... You know... it was a struggle for several years..."

VI nodded after hearing this. "Hmm… So, you're all still searching for those two kids? "

Loris shook his head. "I don't know... Maybe I should have asked more about those two girls back then. But everyone was focused on surviving and dealing with the vampire at the time..." He sighed and continued, "Now, the village is still slowly recovering from heavy damage, and there’s no energy left to worry about those 'children who might still be alive.' That’s all I know."

Then he took a breath and smiled at Vi, saying, "It's nothing. Benzo had this thing on him before too." He glanced sideways thoughtfully, making an awkward expression. "Uh... that's probably not a very good analogy... After all, he was also killed by a vampire..." He scratched his head. "...But seriously, look at you—you actually tore the vampire’s head clean off!"

After that conversation, VI started making friends at the bar because of Loris. But also because of this, VI would try to "sense vampires" using the mark on her back to prevent any vampires from approaching the village. In fact, that seemed to be the purpose of this mark?

Hmm... Actually, Ekko and Powder might have said more about this mark,maybe... they didn’t really support her doing it this way.

but this should be enough! Find the vampire, beat the hell out of him, and that's it!

—-------Thoughts ceased in her mind.

Now

VI opened the front door and stepped inside, calling out, "Nothing much to see in town, so I dropped her off at home first!" She was attempting to cover up the fact that the woman she brought home this morning was a vampire.

No response. Ekko was still at his workbench, and Powder must have been in the basement, because it was incredibly noisy down there! VI nodded; no one caring about this was a good sign! She walked over to the dining table and started eating "breakfast for two." She loved food! Especially meat and eggs!

Clang—clang— sounds echoed from the basement.

 Powder was ransacking everything. She was certain she had seen that symbol somewhere... but couldn't pinpoint where. She first kicked a box to her left, then one to her right, then picked up a box from behind and scattered its contents all over the floor.

She kept muttering, "Where is it?" One box after another, filled with stuff, was tossed to the left or right. The basement was an absolute mess now! ...Well, it wasn't exactly tidy to begin with.

But then, Powder exhaled, threw her hands up, and yelled, "Whatever!" giving up on her search entirely.

***

*****

*******

It was Powder's twelfth birthday, and VI had promised her a surprise!

Powder was toying with a gun, whose body was etched with a strange mark she disliked and was trying to dismantle. So far, she had only managed to take apart a small corner; the mark made the otherwise symmetrical shape asymmetrical, but she was still unsatisfied and decided to keep dismantling it.

---------VI had found this gun a few years ago.

Back then, their original village had been destroyed by vampires, and Powder could do nothing but helplessly watch her sister being taken away. She cried desperately, hitting the vampire with her weak hands, but Powder's attacks clearly had no effect on the monster

—She was too weak.

Then, the vampire impatiently waved a hand and struck her head forcefully.

"Powder!" Vi shouted at the top of her lungs, writhing desperately against the vampire's grip.Seeing this, the vampire curled its sharp nails and stabbed its "prey," whom it was carrying on its back. Blood slowly trickled from VI's shoulder, making her cry out loud.

Due to the impact, Powder's head slammed violently against the floor. She convulsed, pain and dizziness buzzing in her ears.

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz—

She sobbed, watching her sister being taken away. The fire continued to rage around her, the smoke choking her, making it impossible to breathe.

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz buzz buzz—

But she gave up; she didn't know what she had left. Her gaze reflected her parents' bodies, their crimson blood mirroring in her gray eyes.

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz—

Smoke billowed, the fire grew larger, possibly even reaching Powder. Yet, she slowly closed her eyes, preparing to accept her fate…

—--Bang! 

A few minutes later, a gunshot echoed in the distance.

Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps grew from far away to near. Powder, eyes closed, could clearly feel the presence of that person. He swiftly navigated various obstacles, his steps unsteady yet remarkably firm, growing closer and closer, coming towards Powder. The person reached out, slowly helping her up from the ground, then gently embraced her.

Tears incessantly dripped onto Powder's face. She slightly opened her tightly closed eyes, and the face gradually came into focus.

The moment she saw the clear image before her, she decided to tightly hug the person in front of her, softly whispering, " VI... Is that really you ? "

A rustling sound caught Powder's attention---------

VI was back! And she was holding something. But Powder's attention wasn't on the object itself, because on her sister's—VI's—neck, there were... hickeys? VI was nineteen now, not that she couldn't do such things, but... Powder glanced at the person VI had just said goodbye to... it was a girl?! She tightened her grip on the gun she held, her eyes flickering... So that was it.

VI walked over with light steps, waving a box in her hand. She looked at her sister and extended her hand, saying, "Happy Birthday!" Powder first set her gun aside, then took the box with both hands. "Crayons!" she exclaimed. Then she looked up, filled with gratitude and joy. She looked at VI, but then her gaze fell upon the scars on her sister's body... She sighed and said, "But I don't think I can give you... anything..." VI looked at her, a gentle expression on her face, and told Powder, "It's okay, having you is enough!"

—"Having you is enough." This sentence sparked a thought in her mind: Yes, that's right, she could give herself to VI.

But then her sister asked, "What were you just doing?" Powder snapped out of her thoughts and looked at her sister. "I was trying to remove this symbol from the gun!" VI glanced at her, raising an eyebrow. "Why?" Powder just shrugged. "Hmm... I think it's ugly..." VI first looked at the symbol, which Powder had already chipped a corner off. She thought for a moment, then responded, "...Okay." Powder nodded and continued disassembling it.

Actually... if VI could, she would really like to know who the owner of this gun was, and what they looked like. Because VI was certain that the owner must have been an excellent marksman.

When she first found this gun, it was almost fully loaded with bullets. This meant that the previous owner, with just one bullet, had managed to exert immense pressure on the vampire, forcing him to momentarily abandon his current task to deal with them. This made their later "wandering life" much easier. They survived a dangerous period with the few remaining bullets.

During that time, because bullets were limited, VI would usually steal or rob to survive. Most of the time, she would just point the gun at someone to threaten or intimidate them, only firing when she encountered genuinely bad people. She always fired at very close range because the situations requiring a shot were too dangerous. If VI hadn't killed the opponent instantly, she and her sister might have been kidnapped and sold... or eaten.

In situations where a shot wasn't necessary, VI would first threaten the opponent with the gun, then approach, and proceed to bludgeon them with the gun stock—yes! The gun stock hurt like hell! That's right! She would beat them until they were directly breathless, then loot anything they had on them!

And in their daily lives, Powder, thanks to this gun, also started taking charge of gun repair and modification. Eventually, she even began to craft her own bullets and guns, as well as developing gunpowder and explosives, which significantly increased their chances of survival.

–

Clang!

Powder finally removed the last part of the symbol, tossing it aside with a loud metallic clatter on the floor.

Powder focused on the newly dismantled section, pondering what she could add there.

VI stared intently at the symbol, then reached down, picked it up, and slipped it into her pocket... Perhaps Powder would need it someday...

"—Hey! You can't be here!" a loud shout rang out.

The man was pointing at VI, and then the street's attention shifted to them. People began to criticize, some even outright cursing. Everyone pointed directly at the obvious and deep mark on her back.

VI didn't react immediately. Reflected in her eyes were various contorted faces, a mix of anger and hatred.

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz buzz buzz— "You only bring disaster!"

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz buzz— "Get out of this village!"

Buzz buzz—buzz— “ Source of ill fortune! “

Similar roars erupted, one after another.

VI began to retreat, her steps fragile and quiet. She looked around, her chest heaving with the tension and oppression from the crowd.

This scene played out in Powder's eyes—buzz—the buzzing in her head never stopped.

Then, a glass bottle was hurled towards VI. It missed VI but shattered on the ground, thankfully leaving VI unharmed. Powder's eyes widened, and she screamed, "VI! Are you okay?!"

No sooner had she spoken than another glass bottle flew straight towards Powder.

Smash!—the sound of breaking glass.

Crimson blood streamed from VI's hand; she had to block the bottle that would harm her sister.

Powder's eyes flickered faintly, glistening with unshed tears, before she began to scream, hitting her own head.

—She was still too weak.

"Powder!?" VI cried out, looking at her sister, then pulled herself together.

This wasn't the time for weakness. She first shook her shoulders, put on a fierce expression, then quickly grabbed her sister's hand.

They fled, turning left, then right, and leaping over a fence. Powder nearly fell, but VI quickly stepped back a few paces, gripping her sister's hand again. They climbed windows, balconies, jumped over buildings, scurrying through the town like mice, then directly jumped from the second floor to the first... Unfortunately, as her feet hit the ground, she was caught.

Their bags and belongings were all thrown outside the town. Another person pointed at her and said,"People like you all only attract vampires!" They were thrown out of the town.

Cold, heavy snow... covered the entire land... Today was another day of homelessness.

The two lay helplessly on the ground. VI first patted her pants, then stood up, and reached out to take Powder's hand.

Powder first looked at the people in the town with confusion, then when she looked at her sister's face, she saw that VI's face was both somber and filled with a sense of helplessness. VI probably noticed her gaze, shrugged, and then gave her a gentle smile—the "I'm sorry" expression Powder knew so well.

Then VI took her hand and started to move.

A stranger standing outside the town yelled one last word to them: "Jinx."

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz buzz buzz—

The word passed through her ears—

Why would a single word feel so intensely familiar to her—

Powder slowly looked back.

She stared at the people who were shouting at VI, the ones who had driven her and her sister out. Her hand first tightened its grip on her sister's, but her gaze remained fixed on those people behind them. Then she fiercely furrowed her brows.

A long-simmering emotion was slowly igniting—

That emotion—was hatred.

************ Her eyes flickered with a faint pink glow.

Chapter Text

It was night.

Caitlyn subtly loosened her hair, her fingers gently combing through the fine strands before swiftly tying them back. She pulled up her long sleeves, revealing slender wrists and forearms, her movements steady and delicate. Her calm reflection shimmered in the basin as her fingers gently stirred the water, picking up the blanket, and beginning to wash it. The sound of washing was exceptionally clear in the night. Caitlyn's brow was slightly furrowed, and there was a hint of shyness and anticipation in her eyes.

VI watched the sun set from her second-story window.

The agreed-upon time had arrived. She climbed out of her room's window, jumped to the first floor, and headed towards the woods. She sat at their designated meeting spot, the very place where she had originally intended to shoot the vampire. She waited until Caitlyn's voice echoed from the woods behind her.

VI first watched the woman approach, holding the blanket in her hands. "Here," Caitlyn said. VI nodded, saying nothing. As she took the blanket, her gaze swept over Caitlyn. Today, she wasn't wearing a cloak. Her body was slender and tall, with a graceful curve where her hips met her waist, and slight musculature in her arms. Her fingers were long and delicate. Then, VI's eyebrow twitched slightly... her chest was perfectly full.

Caitlyn's eyes were also fixed on VI. She wore a simple fur jacket, her waist slightly exposed, revealing a glimpse of her side abs and a hint of a V-line. Her shoulders were broad, her arms delicate yet rugged, leading to her large hands with wide, thick fingers. Her hips were full and slightly rounded.

---------Caitlyn's eyes twitched.

She recalled VI's appearance beneath her. Her eyes, half-closed in a daze, her lips constantly parting and closing from the touches, Caitlyn's fingertips would start by stroking VI's full chest, then slowly glide down to her abdomen, feeling the rapid breaths against her hand. Then she would bury her head into VI's neck, gently sucking on her throat with her lips. She liked to pause her palm on VI's abdomen, caressing her sexy abs, before sliding down further, filling VI's moist depths, feeling VI's unsteady moans of "Mmm..." and "Ah hah..." as she moved on top of her, watching VI's hips slowly arch in anticipation of a deeper touch.

VI had the strength to resist it all, but she didn't.

She let Caitlyn press down on her, kiss her, and then let her touch her most vulnerable places.

When VI shed her advantage and aggressive nature, all that remained was her petite and soft body, long eyelashes above her eyes, full lips, and sexy hips, and a firm chest—all beautiful, all belonging solely to Caitlyn.

She even had a document to prove it (the marriage certificate).

--------Swallowing,  shook off the recent thoughts. Her hands began to rub together in her palms.

On her long journey, if Caitlyn wanted to, she could easily find a companion. At any social gathering, if someone piqued her interest, she'd make eye contact, offer a smile, gently take their hand, and with elegant grace, place a polite kiss on it, saying, "You are beautiful tonight." Then she'd take them to the most expensive restaurant, the fanciest hotel, pin them down on the bed... and leave while they slept.

Caitlyn might be a little greedy...

She wanted VI, but not just a fleeting moment, not a quick thrill, not a single night.

She wanted VI to willingly hold her hand and watch the stars with her. She would cherish her and spend the rest of her life with her.

If she could live in this village and naturally enter VI's life, that would be a good option... But the village didn't welcome Caitlyn... And if the watch was repaired, she'd have no reason to stay in VI's life...

VI was different from other women—wild, rugged, spontaneous, even freedom-loving. Other people usually had basic social etiquette or shared societal norms... These things made it easy for Caitlyn to read their minds, to effortlessly control the ebb and flow of a relationship. ...VI... it wasn't that she was uncivilized... it was just, well... she clearly didn't possess such traits.

If their initial relationship was the result of long-term interaction, then in a situation where long-term interaction wasn't possible, how could VI develop feelings for her? VI was a very direct person... 

Perhaps Caitlyn should also gather her courage and be more direct?

—Now! Immediately! Right now! Be my woman!!! 

—Don't resist! I know you like being pinned beneath me!

 —Quiet! Let me take good care of you! 

—You are my woman!!

Direct ! Accurate! Full of passion ! Excellent !

No. No, no... Caitlyn, stop! ...This woman has only known you for five days!

...That's just too much! This is terrible... You'll mess everything up!

Sighing, her thoughts churned within her mind, her hands still rubbing together in her palms.

Her heart brimmed with years of longing and deep emotion, yet she also desperately didn't want to ruin things.

VI held the freshly washed blanket, her eyes wide as she inhaled its faint, clean scent—the exact fragrance she desired.

She swallowed.

The person before her was undeniably sexy, but she was a vampire...

Typically, the women VI spent time with were ordinary and straightforward. If she was interested in someone, she'd approach them, crack a lighthearted joke to test the waters, then curl one side of her mouth into a casual smile, stretching her arms to showcase her physique and strength. If the woman offered a subtle smile in return, VI would take another step, extend her hand, place her fingertips on the woman's shoulder, and slowly glide them down, gauging her reaction and expression. If it went well, she'd simply embrace the woman, give her a dashing wink, and then lead her away, taking her home...

Well... she had already taken this woman home... and even pinned her to the bed... but... that was definitely not a date... she was saving her! This was weird !

Usually, her conversations with vampires consisted only of "Aaaah!" and "Gargle gargle gargle!" or "Grrr grrr grrr!" Even if there were words, it was "Die! Die! Die!"

She would absolutely never say to a vampire, "I can feel that you're a good person..." much less touch their face. And a vampire would never wash her blanket.

Okay, setting aside her identity for a moment, if she weren't a vampire... she would indeed be the kind of woman VI would be interested in. ...But, the women in town were almost all simple and pure, without complex minds. This woman, however, was always thinking, seemingly burdened by worries, and her voice even carried an arrogant, aristocratic air.

To VI, that voice was naturally meant for issuing commands, and her face usually held little expression...

She... wasn't very good at dealing with this type of woman. Basically, such women appeared at high-society gatherings, which VI usually avoided because there were too many rules to follow (and, more importantly, she didn't have money to replace expensive vases and plates).

VI's gaze first shifted to the blanket, then back to Caitlyn.

Caitlyn's pupils dilated, and her eyes deepened. She stared intently at VI, seemingly lost in thought, but VI couldn't be sure what exactly she was thinking…

VI's hands kneaded the blanket. "...What's your name?"

Caitlyn heard the question and raised her eyebrows. "...Caitlyn."

VI's lips quirked, and she let out a hum. "Caitlyn?"

"...That name doesn't suit you at all."

Caitlyn frowned slightly, raising one eyebrow.

"Oh, really?"

"Can you tell me why?"

VI lowered her head, her red hair swaying slightly across her forehead.

"When I met you, you were almost always frowning and seemed really unhappy."

"You even wanted to die."

Then she shook her head, facing Caitlyn.

"But that name is as sweet as cake, isn't it?"

Caitlyn's heart seized. She couldn't bear it... She squeezed her eyes shut... Her heart pounded wildly.

VI looked at Caitlyn... seeing her eyes tightly closed... as if in pain.

She frantically assessed what she had just said, beginning to wave her hands.

\ No! Wait! I was joking! /

— You're cute!! —

/ ...I'm sorry!? \

The situation didn't improve.

VI watched the person before her desperately shed tears, not even looking at her again.

Caitlyn hastily turned and left, disappearing into the woods.....

VI froze.

She didn't know whether to follow. They had only met five days ago... The name she learned today had made the other person cry like this.

Uh... well, she had indeed made many women cry over the years (Powder even suggested forming a "VI's Hurt Women Support Group" at a village meeting once because of this, and Ekko even raised both hands in approval—damn man, he betrayed her).

But generally, the reasons were mostly because VI didn't want to settle down... Not because of her jokes! Her jokes were great! People usually loved her jokes! (Okay, sometimes they were so bad that the other person just started brawling with her).

Sigh... VI didn't know. 

She would hurt vampires, but she didn't want to hurt Caitlyn.

She had no experience making friends with vampires... Shrugging, VI decided to give Caitlyn some space and left the woods with the blanket.

Day Six

VI got out of bed.

She hadn't slept well, but her sleep quality had been consistently terrible for years. She often dreamed of a blue-eyed woman with flowing long hair staring at her.

She couldn't clearly make out the woman's features... but she knew the woman only had one eye...

She rubbed her face and walked to the bathroom, facing the mirror... The mark was now extending onto her neck.

...This clearly wasn't a good sign.

VI swallowed, finished her morning routine, and chose a high-collared jacket. She decided to go somewhere she never went... the library.

The library was a boring place, with only paper and... more paper... She hated paper...

She picked up a tattered book about vampires, but before she could open the first page, she heard a familiar shout... Damn it... it was Ekko... If he found out, Powder might know... She didn't want that. Caitlyn was a vampire! But she hadn't harmed VI.

If anything, VI was the one who had hurt Caitlyn... Anyway, she didn't want to see Caitlyn cry again!

"What are you doing here?" Ekko asked, raising an eyebrow.

"...Hi, what are you doing here?" VI blinked, dodging the question.

"Hey, I'm fixing an ancient, custom-made historical watch. Do you think I wouldn't need research material?" Ekko retorted, hands on his hips.

VI's hand gently rubbed the book. "Oh, right..." Whatever, it’s not the first time she’s forgotten something anyway.

Ekko then glanced at the book in her hand—a book about vampires. This made him frown. "Has something happened?"

VI swallowed. "Uh... well, I think the mark on my back is ugly... so I want to get rid of it..."

Ekko tilted his head. "We talked about this ages ago... VI, were you even listening?"

VI's eyes widened. "Oh!... I was... Ugh... Can you just tell me the result again?"

Ekko chuckled. "It's fine... I figured you'd do this. It really is ugly. I wish it would disappear from you too!"

Then his face turned serious as he continued, "The only way for that mark to disappear is for a vampire to activate it first... and then you kill that vampire!"

"...I'm actually quite sorry about that; that vampire apparently told the truth..."

"...However, this method is actually very risky. If they really activate it... you might end up like Benzo."

VI's stomach sank, and her voice trembled slightly. "...Then what? After it's activated?"

Ekko tilted his head, looking at her. "If it's just activated, the person won't die yet."

VI let out a sigh of relief.

Ekko continued, "We originally guessed that this function is mainly to store backup humans for the vampire. Or... slaves."

"Hmm... that's also why you can sense vampires, but this effect seems to be mutual. The mark isn't complete; you don't have a master... so... perhaps... it will help you find one?"

VI rubbed her face. "Wait? What?? A master?? I don't want anything like that!!"

Ekko shrugged. "…You’ve said that before too! That’s exactly why Powder and I don’t want you anywhere near vampires..."

VI exhaled. "...Whatever... What happens next?"

Ekko continued, "I guess if the vampire needs to, once activated, maybe a certain action could instantly kill the sacrifice..."

"Because that's what happened to Benzo... he defied their command, and the mark killed him on the spot."

At this point, Ekko paused, looking at the floor, composing himself.

Sweat trickled down VI's cheek. "So... what kind of action?"

Ekko frowned. "I don't know what action they took... because I didn't see anything..."

"But later we found a book... Benzo left it behind... I couldn't understand it... but I think Powder could..."

"...Because after she read it, she was so furious she burned the book directly."

VI lowered her head, biting her lower lip, trying to confirm again. "So... the way to remove this mark is...?"

Ekko tilted his head. "To kill the vampire who activated your mark!"

VI felt faint... She absolutely did not want to kill Caitlyn !!

But even worse, now, to ensure her mark wasn't used, she had to go find Powder !!

"VI?... VI!" Ekko called out her name twice, frowning.

VI finally snapped back to attention. "...What !? "

Ekko shrugged and pulled a small photo fragment from his pocket.

"Here you go."

"Honestly... I thought it was very strange when I saw it... but I guess it doesn't prove anything... You should just see for yourself?"

VI now looked at the small fragment Ekko gave her. It only showed the side of a face, but the area was very small... The eyes and nose were destroyed... The original position of this fragment should have been the skin below the eye extending to the chin... The content of this photo had only one clearly discernible thing: a tattoo.

--- VI

VI’s mind was even more muddled now. Her eyes narrowed as she said to Ekko, "Is that all?"

Ekko raised his eyebrows. "That's all that was stuck in the watch... Maybe you can look at the place where the watch was damaged? Perhaps there are other fragments?"

At this moment, VI had many questions she wanted to ask Caitlyn... but... well... perhaps... only by fixing the watch quickly... could this chaos end quickly…

The sun gradually set.

VI, head bowed, frantically fumbled on the ground where she had broken the watch, but there were no other fragments; they must have all fallen into the sea. She sighed, her gaze drifting over the horizon, a little lost...

In the woods, Caitlyn watched VI from a distance, her heart filled with hesitation.

Yesterday, she had suddenly fled in tears. How did the other person feel? Was she hated? Was her image tarnished? Did she still have a chance?

She didn't know... but she mustered her courage and walked forward: "...Did you drop something here too?"

VI looked up, saw it was Caitlyn, and swallowed.

Her eyes scrutinized the woman before her more carefully: a tall nose, long eyelashes, features both stern and elegant, with a subtle nobility and melancholy in her blue eyes.

" I ....... originally thought there wasn't, but now ..... I'm not so sure."

Caitlyn paused after hearing this, then tilted her head: "Oh... are you... writing poetry now?"

VI blinked, then frowned: " No! ...Ugh... You have no idea how troubled I am! "

Caitlyn blinked, beginning to fidget with her fingers: "Can I bear some of it?... Your troubles? "

VI shifted her body to a sitting position. She looked at Caitlyn and said, " Tell me about yourself..."

---This vampire was hiding many things but was unwilling to speak them.

Caitlyn swallowed, her voice laced with caution: "...What do you want to know?"

VI pondered... How should she ask this question?

—"Am I your …wife??"

That was ridiculous! 

Who asks someone that kind of question? 

Unless they're flirting... but VI wasn't asking to flirt!

In any case, she was thirty-five years old and had only just met Caitlyn!

And marriage was impossible for VI! She loved her freedom!

She would always remember the scene when her last girlfriend proposed to her.

When the other woman pulled out that paper, she just looked at it and said, "I'm sorry... I can't do it."

Then she slowly walked down the stairs, leaving the other woman's home, letting the distant sobs fade behind her.

After that, VI never dared to date again. She only allowed one-night stands into her life... if the other person started to develop serious feelings, she would start to pull away.

In fact, just as Ekko had said... it was strange... but... it didn't really prove anything... it was just a tattoo...

--- VI

Just like clothes... anyone could do that... After all, the number "Six" wasn't exclusive to her...

"Tell me about yourself. What do you like?" VI decided to ask Caitlyn this.

Caitlyn's eyebrows rose upon hearing this. She first walked closer to VI, then sat down beside her.

"...I've traveled alone for a long time... I... enjoy watching the night sky..." Then she stretched out her hand, pointing to a spot in the sky: "If the weather's good, it'll be brighter there, but the location is actually important too."

VI glanced in the direction Caitlyn pointed: "Oh... stars..."

Then she turned her head back to Caitlyn: "...If you need me, I'm willing to be your guide here."

Caitlyn blinked: "Really?"

VI shrugged: "Really, consider it an apology for breaking the watch! "

Caitlyn nodded, a smile gracing her lips.

The smile before her reflected in VI's silver-grey eyes. A warmth surged within her heart... gentle and comforting, making her feel happy. 

She had never felt this kind of warmth before —she wanted more.

VI returned home in the evening and took a shower.

She noticed that the mark had not only extended to her neck but had even begun to spread onto her shoulder.

Sighing, she wondered how to hide these changes in the mark... Wrap herself in a lot of cloth? Pretend she was injured?

Moonlight shone on her bedroom floor.

VI lay on the bed, gently stroking the clean blanket. It had a faint scent... This scent not only reminded her of Caitlyn but also gave her a sense of security.

She raised her hand, letting the moonlight illuminate the shattered photo... touched her own face... She was thinking about what the woman in the photo actually looked like…

After VI left, there was still some time before sunrise.

Caitlyn decided to stay a while longer.

The night scenery shimmered in her eyes, memories swirling in her mind... it was the scene of her proposing to VI, no flowers, no audience, just a dim pathway *********

*******

—-The war ended five years ago.

Generally, VI could enter any meeting as Caitlyn’s bodyguard or escort.

However, due to the ongoing tense and complex relations between countries, certain exclusive meetings and banquets strictly prohibit representatives from bringing any potentially dangerous persons or items. Security inside is managed by the International Council, whose members hold no national affiliations.

VI absolutely hated these events because it meant she’d be left outside that damn ridiculous, fancy, broken door—or worse, Caitlyn might just choose not to bring her along, and then she’d disappear for days… even weeks. When VI next saw Caitlyn, she’d come bearing economic agreements, mutual development plans, energy deals… basically a mountain of paper. Then Caitlyn would kiss her cheek and hand her a box of… damn cookies… or cake. Okay... maybe the cake was expensive... and pretty good...

But soon after, Caitlyn would ditch VI and the treats and vanish into the endless piles of paper.

Then, after a few more days, or even weeks, Caitlyn would finally emerge from her office. Just when VI thought it was all over, Caitlyn would say, "I just need to submit this," or "I need to confirm the schedule," and then whoosh! she'd dart off! Soon after, another meeting would begin!

In short, VI felt like she was dating a box of cookies! This wasn't what she wanted; she wanted Caitlyn.

For a while, she would directly walk into Caitlyn's office, swipe away those documents, and declare:

"Stop looking at paper!"

"I'm clearly sexier!"

"Look at me! Don't look at that paper anymore!"

She even lay completely sprawled across Caitlyn's desk.

But none of these tactics yielded good results:

"VI, I know, can I come find you later?"

"VI, if you're hungry, you can eat whatever's in the fridge first."

"VI, just let me finish this..."

"VI, you're lying on it, that's important."

So this time, when Caitlyn started "cheating" even though her affair was with paper—, VI decided to try a different approach. She decided to go find something that "moved," perhaps another woman or something similar—anything, as long as it would look at her and talk to her…

Caitlyn sat in her office, first sorting documents, then processing them according to time and difficulty: the simple and urgent ones first, the complex ones set aside for later. Perhaps because VI hadn't come to swat away her documents, hide them, sprawl on her desk, or place strange things on her chair, her efficiency today was particularly high. She then looked at the clock, thinking, "I need to submit this first," and then "confirm the schedule again."

She stood up, tidied her things, and picked up the documents. But not far from her office, she saw VI chatting with a woman. It wasn't that VI couldn't have friends, but the situation was clearly not merely "friendship"—the other woman deliberately placed her hand on VI's shoulder, then moved it to her waist, and VI evidently didn't object; she even winked at the woman!

Seeing this, Caitlyn first glanced at the documents in her hand, then at the time. Then she looked at VI again. Ah! Now that person had her hand on VI's butt! (That butt was hers!)

A flush of heat rushed to Caitlyn's cheeks, a pang of sourness swelled in her abdomen, and a chilling cold struck her heart—jealousy.

She took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. But after only a few steps towards VI, she bumped into a passerby. She shot an angry glance at the person, then frowned and crouched down, beginning to pick up her scattered documents. As she moved, her gaze constantly darted towards VI.

Oh no! They were moving! Where was she taking VI?

Caitlyn quickened her pace, her once neat documents now crumpled and messy.

VI and the woman turned into a narrow path. Due to the lack of light, it appeared even darker inside. Caitlyn disliked this; she strode forward quickly and shouted:

"VI!" Her voice was now low and aggressive, sounding more like a command than a shout.

VI and the woman stopped. "Cait?"

Then Caitlyn quickly walked towards VI, stopping in front of her. She straightened her posture, displaying her height, her chin slightly raised, her face stern as she looked at the woman beside VI, her gaze both arrogant and icy.

That woman, seeing the situation, patted VI's shoulder and said, "It seems someone's looking for you. Let's go together next time." Then she hurried away.

Watching her leave, VI's brow furrowed. "Cait? What are you doing?"

This response further displeased Caitlyn. "VI... that's what I should be asking!"

VI even crossed her arms over her chest, shaking her red bangs. "We were just going to Zaun for a drink!"

"To Zaun for a drink? Going this way? There isn't a single light here?" Caitlyn roared in displeasure.

"You know perfectly well that the paths to Zaun are usually not 'normal,'" VI retorted.

Caitlyn exhaled through her nose... Indeed... Zaun was an underground city, and if one wanted to go from the upper city to the lower, some paths were indeed abnormal... VI wasn't lying... But that still didn't justify those physical interactions.

"...You let her touch you " Caitlyn continued.

VI chuckled, then shook her head. "So? What are you going to do about it? You're with paper all day; can't I find someone else?"

Caitlyn shook her head, her brow furrowing deeper. "VI! You can't compare those! That's completely unreasonable!"

VI began pacing impatiently. "Unreasonable? I'm the one dating you, but you spend all day looking at those stupid things! You want to know what's unreasonable?"

Then she stopped, pointing a finger at Caitlyn. "The fact that I haven't broken up with you yet is what's unreasonable!"

Then she sighed, adding in a quieter voice, And every time you dress up beautifully and walk through those stupid, busted doors... I... I don't know, I can't go in, I can't see anything……."

She lowered her hand, her shoulders slumped, her head bowed, her long red bangs covering her face.

Caitlyn froze upon hearing this. Her eyes flickered, and she stared at VI.

After speaking, VI looked up, hugged her chest tightly, turned her back to Caitlyn, and prepared to walk away.

But Caitlyn immediately grabbed her, preventing her from leaving.

"...Marry me." Her tone was firm, yet tinged with a hint of vulnerability.

—The air seemed to freeze.

VI's eyebrow twitched. She didn't turn to face Caitlyn, but her voice became light and soft. She said...

"A marriage certificate is also paper... a piece of paper full of strange rules..."

Caitlyn couldn't see VI's expression, which made her start to feel anxious. Her fingers constantly rubbed together in her palms.

"It's okay, you don't have to answer me immediately." Then she released VI's hand. "...I'll wait for you."

Upon hearing this, VI simply turned her face slightly backward, glancing at Caitlyn. Then she stretched out her legs, dashed quickly, jumped, then dashed again, then jumped again. Her speed was swift and agile, disappearing down the road towards Zaun.

After that, VI only sought out Caitlyn once, and it wasn't to give her an answer. She simply said, "I want to see that paper."

When Caitlyn pulled out the marriage certificate, VI merely frowned, looked first at the "paper," then at Caitlyn... and then... she stood up and crashed through one of their house windows...

"Caitlyn! What was that sound?!" a man's furious roar echoed from a distance.

Well, at least that let her know her dad was home and healthy.

A few more days passed with no response from VI. Caitlyn could only pace back and forth in her house—from the gazebo in the yard to the living room, then to the kitchen—damn it, she'd spilled coffee on the floor.

Her mind uncontrollably replayed VI's retreating figure.

Perhaps she should have been more cautious? Perhaps she should have prepared more cookies? Flowers? Why didn't she bring flowers? Why was that alley so dark? Perhaps she shouldn't have said anything at all? Had she messed up? Was VI avoiding her?

CRASH—

The sound shattered her thoughts. It came from upstairs, from... her office.

Caitlyn took a deep breath, steeling herself. She grabbed a gun, went upstairs, and slowly approached her office. She gently pushed the door open... A red-haired woman was rummaging through her documents.

"VI? What are you doing?"

VI blinked, looking at Caitlyn. "Oh... Cupcake, you're here!" Then she paused, nodding her head towards the broken object. "Uh... that wasn't very important, was it?"

Then she put her hands on her hips, looking at Caitlyn. "...I forgot... the marriage certificate... which paper is it here?"

Hearing this, Caitlyn's heart leaped, her eyes sparkling. She walked to her desk, opened a cabinet, and carefully placed the "paper" on the desk.

Caitlyn's name was clearly already on it. VI raised an eyebrow, then sat down in the chair and neatly wrote her own name.

After writing, she gave a crooked grin. "See! We can now have 'legal' sex, Cupcake!"

Caitlyn frowned, a puzzled look crossing her face. "No! VI, we’ve always been consenting, so what we do has always been legal!—Unless…"

But VI kissed Caitlyn directly, not letting her finish her sentence.

Fierce kisses and embraces, papers scattered all over the floor,
then clothes, pants followed,
soon the room was filled with all kinds of moans.

********In short, that day was the wildest day in Caitlyn’s office.

Chapter Text

It was the night of the seventh day.

VI was in the woods, bandages wrapped around her to conceal the spreading mark. Her thoughts were a chaotic storm, and she swung her fists, a barrage of questions assaulting her mind.

The first punch—the mark was activated by herself... and Caitlyn was clearly very confused and even angry about the situation.

The second punch—because of that mark, she could now be killed at any moment... or die on the spot... she wasn't sure. But it seemed to depend on Caitlyn.

The third punch—Caitlyn used magic, but before meeting VI, she knew nothing about it, had never used it, and was even very resistant to it.

The fourth punch—if Powder found out about this, knowing her personality... Caitlyn would be killed outright...

The fifth punch—to understand how to use the mark and avoid it being triggered, she would have to find Powder... VI needed to think of another way.

The sixth punch—the person in the photo...  VI's tattoo...

The seventh punch—landed heavily on a tree.

A continuous rustling came from the direction of the tree, followed by a loud crash as the tree fell...

VI proudly surveyed the scene before her... she thought... her strength could easily pose a threat to anyone. She took a deep breath, sweat dripping from her forehead.

Strength, resilience, wildness, aggression—this was VI.

—And she would not be controlled by anything. She was free! Now and in the future! Even by the mark that was expanding on her body!

"VI..." A voice suddenly called from behind her, startling her from her thoughts.

She instinctively swung a punch in the direction of the sound.

Woosh!—The force of her punch whipped up a strong gust of wind, but it stopped before connecting with the other person's body.

———It was Caitlyn.

VI's fist hovered beside Caitlyn's neck... just a hair's breadth away—VI could have broken her neck.

Despite the danger, the mark showed no reaction; she was still alive...

"So... the way to get rid of this mark is...?"
"To kill the vampire who activated your mark!"

She had a chance.
A chance to end everything now.
No more worries, no more struggles...
...And no more Caitlyn.

The wind lifted Caitlyn's long hair. Her eyes were filled with determination and a hint of tenderness.

"This only means you're dangerous. But it doesn't mean you're my enemy."

"You're a good person, I can feel it!"

......

.....

.....

Choices constantly replaced and intertwined in her mind.

Her silver-grey eyes reflected the other woman's face.

Caitlyn's blue eyes, gentle yet melancholic, gazed at her steadfastly.

Her breath rose and fell in her chest.

...She couldn't do it.

VI looked at Caitlyn, her voice low and hoarse: "Cait..."

Caitlyn looked at VI's fist, unmoving, and said, "...You're hurt."

VI paused, then looked at her own fist. Tiny wood splinters were mixed in with various scrapes on her hand, laced with small streaks of blood. She looked at Caitlyn, then lowered her hand and shrugged. "...It's nothing, it'll heal quickly."

"Wait for me," Caitlyn said, then turned and entered the woods. When she reappeared, she was holding gauze and disinfectant.

VI looked at her, frowning and shaking her head. "...No need, this will heal quickly!"

Caitlyn took her hand and began to point at the wounds with her slender fingers. "These splinters, mixed in your wounds, must be removed, or they'll get infected."

"It'll just take longer to heal!" VI replied.

Caitlyn looked at VI, sighed, then shifted her gaze to VI's fist, bending slightly and beginning to bandage it, responding,

"...A wound infection is a very serious problem."

VI was startled, and complex emotions began to churn within her again. The conversation with Ekko in the library flooded her mind... Should she let the vampire keep touching her?

Or... did she... want it?

She pulled her fist back. "...Don't!"

Caitlyn stopped bandaging and looked up at VI.

She took a deep breath and said, "I've changed my mind. I'm going to swap your original apology for breaking the watch—the stars—for this instead."

VI blinked, confused. "Wait, what?"

Caitlyn continued, "I can find the locations myself. You don't have to do it."

VI raised her eyebrows, innocent but puzzled. "What!? Why!? Why would you do that? What's in it for you?"

Caitlyn didn't answer the question. Her eyes gleamed with arrogance and indifference, yet hid something unfathomable. She took VI's hand again.

...No resistance.

VI watched the other's slender fingers as Caitlyn lifted VI's hand and began to navigate through her fingertips. She watched the woman before her, focused, patient, and careful in every step, as if VI herself were a high-value vase in a museum, or some other precious object.

This made her insides churn violently; at that moment, she felt fragile, weak, and powerless.

This wasn’t the VI she knew.
This wasn’t VI.

Something was gradually being destroyed, being changed.

Perhaps it was her pride.
Perhaps it was her defenses.
Perhaps it was her aggression.

Seeing Caitlyn offer no response, VI lowered her head and sighed. "Ugh... looking at stars, looking at elephants, looking at kangaroos flying in the sky... whatever... anything's fine." She continued, "...Wherever you want to go... I'll take you..."

Caitlyn finished tending to the wounds and looked up at VI. She noticed VI was frowning, staring at her. The expression on VI's face was like that of a bear caught in a trap, now rescued, bandaged, and released by a stranger, displaying a look of "Thanks, but what exactly did you do to me?"

Then VI uttered another remark: "You're really stubborn... insufferable..."

Caitlyn raised her eyebrows. "Then you're still going to take me to see the stars?"

VI relaxed her facial expression, a crooked smile appearing. "Yup! It's settled, Cupcake!" She continued, "Even if you lie in that little tent for the next few days, begging for five more minutes of sleep, I'll drag you out!"

She shrugged, glanced at the moon, then looked at Caitlyn. "So? Where do you want to go today?"

This answer made Caitlyn smile briefly, but she quickly suppressed it. She said, "Actually... I came to ask you... about that white light..."

This question made VI freeze...

Caitlyn continued, "I should have asked earlier, but... I haven't found a good time these past few days..."

VI listened, her mind racing—

"Oh! That's that thing on my back! The last vampire left it!"
"That might be a slave mark! I could be killed by you at any moment now!"
"Hey! I don't blame you! After all, I was too stupid!"
"It was activated by you! You're my master now!"

Oh no! Impossible! She'd die before saying any of that.

Caitlyn was a vampire but had no idea how this thing worked... Well... she really was a strange vampire... But this was good news!

So VI decided to say, "Nothing much, just a little trick."

Caitlyn frowned upon hearing this, noticing the bandages hidden beneath VI's high-collared jacket. "VI... you're lying to me..."

VI's expression showed a hint of displeasure. "Okay, then how do you know my name?"

Caitlyn's expression also showed a hint of displeasure. "I've already answered that question."

VI shook her head, thinking of the fragment Ekko had given her the day before—the tattoo.

She narrowed her eyes. "...I'm a vampire who's lived a long time and might know many things?" She tilted her head, looking at Caitlyn, and continued, "Do you really think I'll believe that? You're lying to me..."

...Caitlyn looked at VI, helplessly shaking her head, then reached up to rub the bridge of her nose.

She was very dissatisfied with this... answer, but... what could she say?

Communication was humanity's greatest invention; everyone could rely on it to avoid the worst situations. But... what if communication only made things worse? She couldn't be honest about her situation...

Caitlyn relaxed her shoulders. "Alright..." she said softly.This was just a temporary compromise, a strategy to bring her closer to the answers she sought.

VI shrugged, smiling. "You know what? That's fair." She shook her hand, cracking her knuckles. "One-all. So, Miss, anywhere you'd like to go tonight? At your service."

Caitlyn took a few steps, then placed one hand on her hip, standing at an angle. She first tutted, then said, "Perhaps... there's somewhere. I'll go grab something first. Do you want to come?"

VI nodded, and together they entered the woods.

The two walked to a tent, which was rather untidily set up. This led VI to suspect that Caitlyn might frequently move her dwelling, perhaps to evade hunters. Then, she watched Caitlyn unzip her small tent. VI secretly peeked inside... it was filled with papers of all sizes, covered in dense writing. It seemed this woman... really liked paper.

VI shook her head, an exasperated expression on her face, as she watched Caitlyn collect the papers of all sizes and neatly fold them into a small booklet. Then she pulled out a small box and told VI, "You can eat this if you're hungry." VI blinked... Hm, this woman seemed very... well-prepared?

Next, Caitlyn took out a map, spread it open, and pointed to a location: "Here, we can go here today."

VI leaned in to look: "Hm, it's actually pretty close... just nearby."

Caitlyn blinked: "...Do you want to come with me?"

VI looked at Caitlyn and nodded in response.

Weaving through the night woods, they crossed a few small streams and passed through several bushes.

"Here, hm... it's really closer than I thought," Caitlyn said.

Then Caitlyn pulled out a picnic blanket and spread it on the grass. This made VI raise an eyebrow: "You... seem... to have put a lot of effort into preparing?"

This made Caitlyn break into a slight cold sweat. She was indeed looking forward to such a... date? Wait, was this considered a date?

"No... it's just my personal habit..." she replied calmly.

VI chuckled: "Okay, usually I'd just sit on the grass." Then she sat on the picnic blanket. "Not bad."

Caitlyn also sat down, then picked up the small box she had prepared earlier. Inside were several sandwiches she had made herself. She picked one up and offered it to VI. VI paused for a moment, then took the sandwich. VI observed it: no cheese, no bacon, no egg... no pepper either... just lettuce and... a slice of boiled meat. In short... this sandwich looked very boring. 

But "Hey! It's a vampire-made sandwich!" Filled with anticipation, she took a bite. 

"Pfft—" She didn't spit it out; VI chewed very hard, but her face was now crumpled, it was utterly tasteless, the meat was dry, and the lettuce had a strong "vegetable taste."

She was going crazy—what was this? This was prison food! It was terrible! She struggled to swallow, then glanced at Caitlyn, who evidently... ate it very habitually... she found the food "normal."

Was this a vampire's diet? 
Whether it was or not, VI was certain that this woman clearly had the ability to destroy any beautiful fantasy, and VI was the victim.

VI, with the help of water, finally endured the painful sandwich experience. Then she looked at Caitlyn, who was still eating her sandwich... moving gracefully and slowly, yet very focused.

"You know what? If every vampire were like you, every kid in this world would cry," VI declared.

This confused Caitlyn. She looked at VI, swallowing a bite of her sandwich. "Why? If vampires were all like me, wouldn't it be peaceful? Why would they cry?"

VI pressed her lips together. "Yeah... it would... but they'd really cry."

Caitlyn thought for a moment, responding with confusion: "...Crying from happiness?"

VI sighed, reached up to rub the bridge of her nose, and continued:
"Walking around on the ground, not using magic, not drinking blood, living in a small tent full of paper."
"Kids would really cry."

Caitlyn scoffed. "Are 'kids' referring to you? Then I'm sorry, did I ruin your childhood "

VI chuckled. "My childhood was indeed ruined by a vampire... a real kind of ruined... but... I'm pretty sure that person wasn't you."

Caitlyn fell silent.

Even though VI was laughing, Caitlyn knew that this emotion wasn't happiness; this feeling was a deeper, more complex sadness—sarcasm.

VI was hurt, and deeply so. Caitlyn was still not there, which made her wonder—did she have a chance to stop all of this from happening? Did she have the ability to do so?

VI sensed the heavy atmosphere. "It's fine, he's dead! We killed him years ago! I've been doing great ever since!"

Then she looked at Caitlyn, who remained unresponsive, still lost in thought. Things weren't getting better; this wasn't the atmosphere VI wanted.

"Hey! I'm not done talking! And your food is super gross!"

This brought Caitlyn back to attention, but she frowned, glancing at her sandwich. "What? This is very nutritious." Then she took another bite.

VI raised an eyebrow. "No! I'm pretty sure this stuff is for people in prison!"

Caitlyn chewed, but she couldn't help but retort, "Actually, to ensure the prisoners' health, prison food is nutritionally managed." She explained, her words slightly muffled.

VI rolled her eyes. "Whatever... If I were your wife and knew you ate this kind of stuff all day, I'd be furious, and I might even punch you."

The words reached Caitlyn's ears.

She "Pfft—" sprayed her food out, then started coughing.

VI blinked, watching Caitlyn pound her chest and drink water. A few seconds later, Caitlyn finally recovered from her coughing, gasping for breath. Realizing her lapse in composure, she quickly straightened herself and turned to VI: "Alright... I'll buy something next time. What do you want to eat?"

"What?" VI responded, confused. Every single day, Ekko and Powder advised her to break her habit of solving problems with violence, but she still couldn't. "You're... going to change your habits?" "Is it that easy? Are all vampires this easygoing?" she continued to ask, bewildered.

Caitlyn looked at VI eagerly, nodding gently. "Of course, baby... What do you want to eat?"

-----Baby?

VI's frown deepened. Her mouth slightly agape, she blinked, disbelieving what she had just heard: "...Baby?"

Caitlyn froze for a moment, then looked up at the sky. A star conveniently shot across, perfect! Jayce would definitely be looking out for her, right?

She fumbled, pointing at the sky: "That! I came today to see that star shoot across! It's a rare phenomenon! So I called it 'baby'!" Her face flushed a faint pink, hoping VI would accept this absurd excuse and not press further.

VI looked at the sky, blinked, then looked back at Caitlyn, chuckling. "...Okay... pretty lame... but it is rare. You're really weird, you know that?"

Caitlyn sighed in relief. At least she'd bluffed her way through it. "Yes... I'm weird... What do you want to eat?"

VI rubbed her shoulder. "Hmm... I don't want to have to rescue you from town again. Maybe I'll prepare the food instead..."

This answer filled Caitlyn with anticipation. She nodded.

The rustling of leaves occasionally carried through the forest as the wind blew. The two sat under the starlit sky. Caitlyn first tidied their surroundings, then quietly lay down, facing the sky. VI, meanwhile, casually lay on her side. The stars twinkled incessantly. VI first glanced at the stars, then yawned, and then looked at Caitlyn. Caitlyn was intently watching the stars above, their faint light spilling onto her face, illuminating her elegant features. Fine strands of hair on her forehead fluttered in the gentle breeze.

VI was captivated—if Caitlyn liked to gaze at the sky because the stars were beautiful, then VI liked to gaze at Caitlyn.

On the morning of the eighth day

VI was preparing breakfast for the whole family, a casual part of her routine. Ekko and Powder could also cook, but if Powder was in charge, that day's breakfast would be full of "art," and "art" meant it was utterly inedible. VI blinked, deciding to make a plate for Caitlyn too. After all, she had said it herself last night; it was no big deal, she just had to show her what a real sandwich looked like.

—"Baby."

The word kept echoing in VI's mind. She flipped the bacon, which sizzled in the pan.

—Was this how she always "picked up" women? Lame.

In VI's life, she often "hooked" others, but few had the courage to "hook" her. After all, her aura was too intense, and her abilities were top-notch; no one could blame her, she was simply too outstanding. So, if someone actually had that intention, they were truly courageous. Thinking this, VI chuckled lightly, then picked up an egg, gently tapping it against the pan's edge to crack it. The egg slid into the pan with a gurgle, and the sizzling sound returned.

—"Baby?" VI wanted to kill her when they first met! How could she think that?

Light shone on the surface of the egg, reflecting VI's face. The side of her face bore a large scar, even extending to her neck... these were all marks left from being caught by the vampire and struggling fiercely. She glimpsed her hand holding the frying pan, covered in scars of all sizes. Setting aside the vampire aspect, Caitlyn's belongings and attire were of a certain quality, and VI could clearly tell from the way and what she spoke that she was a highly educated person.

This wasn't about confidence; VI was well aware of her place in this world, and she was certain that reality didn't allow her any beautiful illusions. Her childhood had been awful, but at least the world had let her off the hook when she turned twenty-five. Now, she asked for nothing more than to live a peaceful life.

Shaking off her thoughts, she placed the fried egg and bacon onto an empty plate, intending to fry a few more slices of venison.

Ekko woke up and saw VI cooking breakfast. "Hearing the sound of breakfast, I thought it was Powder, because she wasn't in bed," he quipped. "I was almost scared to death, but thankfully, it's you! I need to eat normal food!"

VI laughed upon hearing this, but her work didn't stop; she continued to fry the venison. Ekko took out a plate, received a few slices of bacon and egg, then turned to take out a few slices of toast from the cupboard to toast. Then a faint voice from the basement called out, "Are you talking bad about me?! Ekko!!"

Ekko raised an eyebrow and shouted back to the basement, "You misheard! I said I love you!"

"I didn't hear anything!!" "I'm starting to weld!" Then a faint response came from the basement, followed by loud noises.

The venison on the pan gradually turned a light golden brown. VI sprinkled some salt and pepper on it, then flipped it. A few seconds later, she turned off the heat. She held the frying pan in one hand, grabbed a few slices of toast, and then walked to the refrigerator to get a few slices of cheese. She first gave a slice of venison to Ekko, then began to stack the sandwiches: venison on the bottom layer, then cheese, followed by bacon and egg—three servings in total: one for herself, one for Powder, and one for Caitlyn. Done! They looked great!

But then she scratched her head, turned back to the refrigerator, pulled out a few slices of lettuce and onion, and stuffed them into Caitlyn's sandwich. She wasn't sure why she did this, but... she thought Caitlyn would probably want vegetables... Then VI wrapped up the sandwich, put it in the refrigerator, and tossed Powder's to Ekko, telling him to take it downstairs later, before finally starting to eat her own.

"Vegetables? Really?"
"Whose is that?"
The sandwich clearly made Ekko question her. He was pouring juice while looking at VI.

"That's for me to eat later."
"I should eat some vegetables too; I'm getting old."
VI shrugged, continuing to munch on her food.

Ekko poured another glass of juice, then pushed the filled glass towards VI. He paused, then began, "Actually... it's not bad to have one more person in the family..."

This made VI look at Ekko. "What does that mean?" The sandwich was still in VI's mouth; she responded indistinctly.

Ekko poked his food with a fork, then slowly began to speak.

"I know that relationships between people can sometimes be very complicated."

Then he put down his fork and started waving his finger at VI. "I'm not a kid anymore, VI! I understand! But the premise is that you two genuinely care about each other!"

At this point, Ekko suddenly stood up, looked at VI, and continued, "The other person's significant other might suddenly show up! You might have intense arguments! Fights! And then go to court! But these are all necessary processes!"

The scene before them was like a general preparing for war, shouting to his soldiers before deploying: "Brothers! We will win!"

Ekko's heart swelled. He extended a hand and placed it on VI's shoulder, giving her the most sincere look of his life.

He patted his own chest and shouted with full vigor, "I support you, brother!"

After speaking, he slowly sat down, taking a deep breath. He was very pleased with his speech.

...
...
...

Silence filled the air.

VI stared at Ekko, her eyes wide, mouth agape, food nearly falling out. Clearly, Ekko actually thought she was dating someone else's wife... This was absurd...

VI took a sip of juice, composed her expression, and rubbed her face.

"No!! No!! We're not dating!" 
"I'm not even seeing her anymore!"
"That one was for me to eat!"

Ekko blinked, half-believing, half-disappointed. "...Alright."

He finished the rest of his breakfast. He picked up Powder's portion, but just as he was about to head to the basement, he turned back and said, "VI, you can tell me anything..."
"You know that, right?"

VI looked at him and nodded.

Ekko received his answer and headed down to the basement.

Watching Ekko's figure disappear into the basement, she couldn't bring herself to say anything.

The moon rose and the sun set; the appointed time had arrived.

VI first grabbed the sandwich from the fridge, then headed out, making her way through the woods, straight to their meeting spot. She wasn't sure when it started, but it had become their regular place. She casually sat down, waiting for Caitlyn to appear. A few minutes later, the rustling of the trees announced Caitlyn's arrival. Today, in addition to her various papers and picnic blanket, Caitlyn had brought a map and tied her hair back. This hairstyle made her look neat and sharp, and it suited her well. VI waved the meal she'd brought today, and Caitlyn nodded in acknowledgment.

The two traversed the woods, with VI leading the way, indicating a longer journey today. They walked and stopped, and VI often bumped into Caitlyn behind her due to sudden halts. Caitlyn, however, didn't seem displeased. Instead, she'd lean closer to VI's neck—a very subtle and peculiar movement... Though only for a few seconds, it was enough for VI to notice that Caitlyn was secretly smelling her.

Was this a vampire habit? Did she want to taste VI's blood? But Caitlyn said she didn't drink blood... Still, VI admitted her knowledge of vampires was very limited, giving her no reason to pursue or ponder this small action.

Their movement halted beside a cave. VI looked at the pitch-black entrance and said, "We're going this way now."

Caitlyn’s gaze first drifted to the dark, eerie cave, then shifted back to VI. She stayed silent for a few seconds before shaking her head in protest. But VI, catching Caitlyn’s clear “I don’t want to go this way” shake, flashed a confident smile, nodded firmly, and gave a look that clearly said, “No way! I’m going this way!”

Caitlyn frowned and opened her map. “I’m pretty sure there are other routes—”

Before she could finish, VI slapped the map out of her hand.
“Too slow.”
She smirked and teased, “Planning to let the sun roast you to death again?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes and tucked the map away. But within seconds, VI took her hand.

Caitlyn found her feet gradually leaving the ground as VI lifted her entirely. This made her yelp, "VI!"

"Tuck in those long legs, Cupcake," VI winked, a playful smile on her face.

Then she swiftly dashed into the dark cave, running for a few seconds before:

Jumpppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!

" Vvvvvvvvvvvviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! "

Long shouts echoed through the cave. Caitlyn could bet that ninety percent of her life's terrified screams were caused by VI.

—Thud

VI's feet landed on the floor, and she looked at the woman in her arms. Caitlyn's eyes were wide open, her body slightly trembling, tightly wrapped around VI's neck, her hair a bit messy.

Hmm... well, maybe that was a bit much, but VI was certain Caitlyn was safe!

"My sister isn't even this dramatic," VI said, slowly setting Caitlyn down.

Caitlyn's feet relaxed only after touching the ground, then she grumbled in displeasure, "Seriously! What did normal paths ever do to you?!"

VI didn't respond, but she extended her hand, gesturing for Caitlyn to look up. The sky above was filled with sparkling lights, big and small, deep blue interspersed with faint white, remarkably clear.

The sight before them filled Caitlyn with an incomparable flutter in her heart, not only because the sky tonight was beautiful, but largely because VI was standing there with her.

VI shook her head, her red bangs swaying. "Are you going to lay out the mat?" Caitlyn snapped back to attention. "Oh, right!" She began to move, spreading the mat flat on the grass, then sat down. VI also took out the food she had made that morning, tossed it to Caitlyn, and sat down.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. "Oh... it's a sandwich...?" She then slowly pulled it out. "Only one? Aren't you eating?" VI shook her head. "No, I've had dinner." Caitlyn nodded, smiling.

VI adjusted her sitting position to face Caitlyn. "You actually look better when you smile. But you rarely smile, why? Is your life very sad?"

Caitlyn looked at her, pondering for a moment. "...No. I just don't find much to laugh about."

VI raised an eyebrow. "...Really? Is that also why you want to get sun-killed? You look so gloomy!"

Caitlyn frowned, then looked at VI, carefully considering her next words. "I made a wrong decision once... many people died."

This statement added a touch of worry and confusion to VI's previously relaxed expression. "...Are you a bad person?"

Caitlyn adjusted her sitting posture, curling her legs up and hugging them, resembling a small, fragile ball from a distance. She looked up at the sky. "I don't know... but not a good person."

This sentence stirred a storm in VI's heart, and she swallowed.

Had she given her life to a bad person?

Had she made the wrong decision?

Had she been deceived? Had she been betrayed?

Thoughts pierced her heart, unknown and uncertainty burning within her, but more than that, sharp pangs of pain. Her shoulders began to tense, and her fists clenched.

But she continued to ask, "Then why did you make that decision?"

Caitlyn took a breath, shifted her gaze from the sky, and now looked into the distance. She was silent for a few seconds, then slowly said, "...Because my mother died."

Mother...

The storm suddenly calmed. VI's tense shoulders slumped, and her fists unclenched. She quietly watched Caitlyn, sensing her sadness. "Then... you're actually quite similar to me." Her tone was gentle, tinged with comfort.

This remark piqued Caitlyn's curiosity. "What do you mean?"

This question made VI freeze. Every night, she searched for vampires to kill, partly for revenge. But... it was also how she found Caitlyn... and now they were in this situation...

"I also did something foolish out of hatred..." Then she swallowed. "And... I hope no one dies."

This confused Caitlyn. "...Can I help you?"

"No..." VI glanced at Caitlyn.

This statement agitated Caitlyn. Why couldn't she help? When VI needed help, why didn't she need her? She was a capable woman!

"If you're in danger, I can protect you!" Caitlyn replied quickly, even a little agitated.

After hearing that, VI smiled and said, " Thank you, Cupcake, you're so sweet!"
" But actually, I'm not afraid of dying."

This made Caitlyn pause; a strong sense of unease and turbulence arose within her. But if death didn't trouble VI, then perhaps that wasn't the problem she was facing?

"Then what are you afraid of?" Caitlyn pressed.

VI scratched her neck, then looked at the sky. "If dying means I'm not here anymore, what about the people who need me? That's all I worry about."

Moonlight illuminated the woman's face before her.If time is supposed to ease everything, then for Caitlyn, time might as well have never existed.

She loved VI just like always...

**

****

******

The sun was bright. Caitlyn noticed it and quickly drew all the curtains, blocking every ray of sunlight from her office.

"What in the world is this?" VI frowned, struggling to chew... a sandwich... she wasn't quite sure, but Caitlyn told her it was a sandwich. Since getting married, Caitlyn had been trying to relax more at work, to be less tense and rushed, making space for VI.

"Cupcake, please, don't tell me you hide in your office eating this..." VI's expression showed clear distaste.

Caitlyn glanced at the sandwich in her hand, then looked at VI. "What's wrong? It's very nutritious."

VI frowned. "Where's your chef?"

"It usually takes too long for them to prepare, and it's too much food, so I just make it myself," Caitlyn replied with a shrug.

VI rubbed her face. "Cait, this is prison food, isn't it...?"

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. "Actually, to ensure prisoners' health, prison food is nutritionally managed."

VI rolled her eyes. "Thanks, now I finally know why prison food tastes so bad."

She sighed, walked closer to Caitlyn, who was sitting in her chair, and gently stroked her chin, making her look up. "What would you do without me?"

Caitlyn reached out and embraced VI, kissing her lightly. "What do you mean?"

VI gently pushed her away, crossing her arms. "I don't know, but I feel like if I weren't around one day, you'd just mope yourself to death in some dark corner."

Hearing this, Caitlyn stood up, walked to VI, and hugged her. "Why? Why would I do that?"

VI gestured towards the sandwich. "...You have a lot of potential."
"You might even want to just go get sun-killed."

Caitlyn chuckled softly. "That's an exaggeration, darling. I turned into a vampire, not got depression."

VI kissed her cheek. "That's good then."
Then she looked deeply into her eyes. "

Because if you were like that, I'd be very sad."

*********

Chapter Text

The warm sunlight spilled onto VI's face. A new day had dawned.

She had actually woken up quite early but simply didn't want to get out of bed. Blinking, she stared at the ceiling, her mind churning with various images... all of them of that vampire—Caitlyn.

The way she spoke so earnestly, her long hair occasionally flying wild in the wind, the serious look in her eyes when she gazed at the stars, or the stern face with which she'd shout "VI!", and her faint smile... and those blue eyes that always watched her.

A warmth flowed in her abdomen. A phrase Caitlyn had once uttered flashed through her mind:

"My wife is not a vampire."

She rolled over, continuing to ponder... Perhaps...

--—Clink

The sound interrupted her thoughts. It came from behind her, as if something had been crushed. She shifted her body and picked up the small object. It was a crayon... Powder hadn't put her things away again. It was always like this... coming upstairs, drawing all over her body... then just throwing things around, only to argue later that her stuff was missing! What a bad habit! VI chuckled softly, rubbing her back...

—What if Powder knew about her current situation?

First, Powder had actually already met Caitlyn. But the situation at the time wasn't optimistic, which meant Powder didn't like Caitlyn at all.

Moreover, she was a vampire, she'd surely be killed instantly.

What if she ignored the mark? Would she die inexplicably like Benzo? She didn't know...

But if she died suddenly, Powder and Ekko would definitely collapse.

Especially Powder, her condition could become very bad.

Powder had finally found happiness and a stable life.

If VI suddenly died like this... she would definitely abandon her current life... and fall into complete madness.

She would vow to kill all vampires in the world, and Ekko would try to stop Powder from self-destruction, unable to support any of her actions, but this would only turn them into enemies.

---VI could not accept this situation.

She rubbed her face and rolled over again.

Caitlyn's and Powder's faces constantly interchanged in her mind. Exhaling, she didn't want Caitlyn to die, nor did she want her sister to be unhappy. She got up and walked into the bathroom, looking in the mirror, washing her face with water. The mark wasn't expanding... perhaps that meant it was fine?

What day was it? The ninth day?

Going to see Caitlyn in the evening had become part of her daily routine. And VI was simply afraid Caitlyn wouldn't have anything to eat or would get lost in the woods.

Well, Caitlyn wasn't some poor wild animal living in the woods... She even had a tent to sleep in, and perhaps she even brewed coffee by the lake and enjoyed leisure time.

Hmm... wild animal?... The thought lingered in her mind for a few seconds.

VI picked up her toothbrush, squeezed some toothpaste, and began to think—she and Caitlyn had been together for a while now.

This relationship was strange.....

She took some water, rinsed her mouth, finished brushing her teeth, and then sat on the toilet, lost in thought, setting aside the problem of the strange thing on her back.

Anyway, this thing had been on her for years; it hadn't done anything even when it got bigger. It even looked a bit like a tattoo, except the pattern wasn't what she wanted, and she wasn't dead, and it didn't hurt, so she didn't care.

What could Caitlyn even be considered in her life? Excluding the days she wanted to kill her, if today was included, it had only been... six days... ...What did that even count as? ...Slave and master?

No way!! Impossible!! VI would die before letting this relationship become that!

Thoughts piled up in her mind.

She was facing a serious problem... a... logical problem... First, Caitlyn was a woman, that much was clear, but she was also a vampire, so in some ways, she couldn't be considered human.

And she lived in the woods! All animals lived in the woods! So strictly speaking, Caitlyn could actually be considered a type of wild animal, right?! (Damn it, Caitlyn can’t find out about this thought! VI might get wiped out on the spot!) In any case, this idea seemed illogical, rude, and put her at great risk.

But this allowed VI to avoid thinking about the deeper meaning of this relationship. She didn't want to complicate things further, or she might explode.

This relationship needed a comfortable definition for VI, one she could keep to herself!

A tiny wish secretly existed behind this thought: VI actually fantasized about having a pet again.

She loved small animals, with rabbits being her top choice—fluffy, big-eyed, and tiny, very cute, and nice to pet.

So when she used to have rabbits, she would often wave her hand and say to her rabbit, "Let me pet you~" or"Pat, pat!”and her rabbit would rush over for her pet, which was adorable, and she loved it very much.

Her home was just too dangerous. Rabbits could easily run into all sorts of perils, like various wires and guns, or Powder's bombs. (For a while, if Powder saw a rabbit's ears in the basement, she'd be terrified and wouldn't even dare to continue working, deeply afraid of harming the little rabbits.)

Rabbits also often swallowed tiny clock parts, leading to illness (Ekko was incredibly bothered by this). Basically, if you weren't careful with a rabbit, it would get itself killed, and then Powder and Ekko would have to constantly comfort VI during those times.

She also tried owning cats and dogs. It started well, but then she realized they barked and meowed too much. That howling drove Powder crazy; she'd absolutely lose it.

So VI shifted her focus to animals living in the woods. For a while, on her way to find vampires, she'd encounter wolves, bears, squirrels, minks, and the like.

She'd first try to lure them with food, but all the animals would just freeload, especially the wolves and bears, who would still attack VI. (Damn it! She'd even thought she could ride them.)

Any animal that attacked her got a good beating. The woods were quiet now, but because of that, some animals started avoiding VI, so she eventually gave up.

The toilet flushed, and VI pulled up her pants and stood, beginning to wash her hands, falling back into thought. She never had the chance to say "Pat, pat!" to those animals in the woods. She really wanted to pat those fluffy bellies or scratch their heads.

A small emotion rose within her—regret.

Actually, VI's wishes in life weren't grand, but few of them had ever truly come true. Most were ruined by the mark on her body, and because of that, VI had long learned to view any wishes in her heart with indifference. Having small animals was one wish, getting a tattoo was another, and traveling was a third; none had come to fruition. It was sad, but at least she was good at coming up with jokes, which was her only way to comfort herself.

The faucet was turned off, and the sound of water stopped. VI looked in the mirror. Her recent thoughts sparked a new idea. If she started bringing food to Caitlyn every night now, would that count as "wild feeding"?

She smirked at herself in the mirror.

-----This was definitely going to be fun. She hoped the night would come quickly.

VI finished her daily chores.

She chopped some wood, swept the floor, processed the game she'd brought back, maintained her firearms, and then made food for the evening. Damn it! Why had she done so much, and the sun was still in the sky? She sighed in exasperation and decided to kill some time at the bar.

She walked down the street, constantly responding to various "Hi, VI!" or "VI! When are you going to pay for my balcony?" and "Please! VI, it was just an innocent fence!! Please just climb over it!" and "VI!!! Your sister's last bomb blew up my yard!!"

At these times, she'd have to respond according to the situation.

Sometimes she'd pretend not to hear, or just run away, but sometimes she'd flip them off and retort, "You lost to me in drinking! You owe me money!" or "Damn it! Don't make me beat you up!" or give a smile: "Can you talk to Ekko about it?"

She arrived at the bar.

It was normal for it to be empty at this hour. Loris used to be there, but he hadn't come often since starting a family. VI ordered a small drink; she wasn't planning on getting drunk tonight, she had serious business to attend to.

Her gaze swept around the bar. She hadn't seen Sevika in a long time either. The last time she saw her was when Sevika came to have her mechanical arm repaired by Powder. That day, Sevika even gave her the middle finger downstairs and yelled at her. Most of their time together was spent in fists; they easily got into fights whenever they met, partly because of VI's mechanical arm jokes (damn it, her jokes were clearly so good!).

But... regardless... Sevika was also a part of VI's life... Did Sevika have a family now too? This thought made her chuckle. VI always thought Sevika should be the same type of person as her—a free spirit.

Time always made VI sentimental, because while everyone else was moving forward, she seemed to be stuck.

This feeling was like her time was firmly held in someone's hand—unable to move.

She swirled her drink a few times, the ice clinking clearly in the empty glass. She looked out the window. It was the color of sunset. The sun was about to set. She left a small tip on the table.

VI left town, happily heading towards the woods.

At their familiar spot, she didn't see Caitlyn.

Well, VI might have arrived too early this time. The sun hadn't fully set, so of course Caitlyn wouldn't appear.

It was the perfect time to use the mark. Before, this mark allowed her to sense all nearby vampires, which gave VI an advantage when hunting them. But ever since VI allowed Caitlyn to activate it, the only vampire she could sense was Caitlyn. She focused her mind, trying to feel Caitlyn's presence. Hmm... it smelled good, captivating. This also confused her because other vampires didn't smell this good, and their scent was always disgusting.

VI sighed, wondering if the mark was playing tricks on her... making it easier to recognize her "master."

VI began to move through the bushes again, the leaves rustling with her movement. Turning left and right, her gaze was sharp and quick, and she quickly found the small tent. Caitlyn was probably still asleep, as it was silent inside. The sun was still slowly setting. VI sat by the tent, curled into a ball like a golden retriever waiting for its owner, her grey eyes constantly scanning her surroundings with curiosity. Some daily necessities were scattered around the tent, but they were fairly tidy, especially the firewood she used for her campfire, which was frighteningly precise in shape.

The size of the firewood seemed to be meticulously chosen... she must be really... bored.

Then her gaze fell upon a stand. Oh... clothes! That was where Caitlyn dried her clothes! This piqued her curiosity. She looked around: pants, capes, shirts, socks... but... no underwear or bras.

Well... VI was a little disappointed... but Caitlyn was very private. She already knew that! Yes!... Good job! It's wrong to pry into other people's privacy!... At the same time, she sighed inwardly.

Then she looked to the side... there was a lake... This made her start thinking again... bathing... Did she bathe there?

Perhaps—

The tent began to rustle, interrupting VI's thoughts.

Then a small light emerged from inside the tent... Caitlyn was changing clothes... VI stared intently at the tent. Caitlyn first slipped off her top. The shadow on the tent completely revealed her bra, clinging closely to the curve of her chest. But only for a few seconds; Caitlyn immediately put on a shirt. Then she crouched down, it was her pants, she was taking off her pants! When she bent over, her butt lifted, a clear curve... but it was only for a few seconds... Then she stood up, adjusted her pants and shirt... Why did this woman get dressed so quickly?

The tent zipper opened, and Caitlyn emerged gracefully. Her hair was clearly still a bit messy.

But she immediately spotted VI. She froze. "VI? When did you get there?" Then, tilting her head, she began to tidy her long hair, continuing, "Have you been waiting long?"

This question made VI think about what she had just seen... Although it wasn't intentional, it was still too voyeuristic. "...Just got here." Then she shook her head. "No... haven't been waiting long." She decided to respond this way.

This response made Caitlyn raise an eyebrow. She first looked at her tent, then gave VI an alluring smile. "I hope the wait was satisfactory for you."

—Was VI satisfied?

—She didn't know; she dared not think about it.

Even if these questions already occupied certain parts of her mind, she would forcefully push them down, letting them be neglected and then forgotten, just like the other wishes in her life.

VI gave an awkward smile. "Do you often live outdoors like this?" She wanted to change the subject. Even though the other woman's smile just now had made her heart flutter, she could still hide it well.

Caitlyn turned her head, beginning to fix the other side of her hair. "Hmm... usually, I can't stay in towns that are too sensitive to vampires... so, yes, I suppose..."

Then she straightened her back, flicked her long, straight hair, gave VI a look, and said,"Is there anything else…you want to know?"

VI stared into those blue eyes; the gaze was both alluring and dangerous, making her breathing quicken.

—Even though she tried hard to hide it, she was still harshly betrayed by her own heart.

She hugged her legs tighter, then swallowed, chaotic thoughts swirling in her mind: "...Where do you shower?"

The words had barely left her mouth when she regretted them. VI covered her face with her hands.

Stupid brain.

Caitlyn chuckled softly. "...That's the first thing you want to know?" VI felt ashamed. She rubbed her face with her hands, but she nodded. She couldn't help it; she really had been thinking about that. Caitlyn smelled good, and it was so secluded here, so where did she shower?

This question brought a look of satisfaction to Caitlyn's face. She slowly moved closer to VI, then spoke softly,

"You... must have... seen... there's a lake nearby...?"

VI stared into Caitlyn's eyes, her face starting to flush. The other woman's face moved even closer to hers. Worse, Caitlyn, to get closer to VI, who was curled up on the ground, was almost lying prostrate, a very compromising position. Her neckline, drooping due to gravity, revealed her cleavage, subtly visible through her flowing long hair...

----A small flame ignited in VI's heart.

Did she really shower in the lake?

She imagined Caitlyn’s long hair cascading over her shoulders, droplets of water slowly sliding down her neck—first tracing her collarbone, then gliding over her chest, her back, her stomach, her slender waist, and finally her full hips.

Not knowing where to look, Caitlyn moved towards VI again, crawling slowly and gracefully.

Her breath came close to VI's ear as she softly continued, "There... not far from here, there's an inn. I rent a room there for a night and shower."

Having said that, Caitlyn quickly retreated.

The flame in VI's heart instantly extinguished... Damn it, this woman was messing with her !

She rolled her eyes. "Didn't you just say you couldn't stay in accommodations!?"

Caitlyn shook her head, her long hair falling over her shoulders, revealing a triumphant smile. "I can't, but the owner of that place is very old, his eyes aren't good, and he's not as sensitive. It's fine as long as I don't stay too long."

VI shook her head, sighing. Caitlyn then tied up her hair and asked, "What's wrong? Why are you here so early today?"

This question invigorated VI. That's right, she had come prepared today.

She wasn't afraid; she had spent the entire morning readying herself for this idea. With a skip in her step, she took out the food she had made and offered it to Caitlyn.

"Here you go." Caitlyn took the food, looked at it, and gave a shy smile. "You actually... don't have to do this every day..." No, she really wanted her to. How wonderful if VI could cook for her in the kitchen every day, just like before. But she decided to remain polite.

VI flashed a mischievous grin. "No, Cupcake, I like doing this. I want to take care of you."

These words made Caitlyn's eyes light up. She watched VI's face draw closer, and this behavior ignited a fire in Caitlyn's heart. She was now happy and excited.

VI continued, "And... you'll probably like what I'm going to do next."

Caitlyn's breathing quickened, anticipating her next move.

VI first pulled back, then raised a hand, waving it at Caitlyn, and said, "Let me pet you~"

Caitlyn froze.

------The fire in her heart burned fiercely!!!

She looked at VI's waving hand and swallowed.

Did VI remember her? Could her feelings finally be unhidden? Could all of this really happen?

Doubt and hope churned within her.She tentatively asked, "...Are you really going to do that?"

But this question utterly confused VI. Was there a real or fake type of joke? But she said, "Really!"

After all, she had spent quite a lot of time thinking about this prank, and Caitlyn had just played a trick on her.

This was fair!

Caitlyn first looked around, then scanned VI up and down, as if confirming something.

VI looked at her, confused, and waved her hand again, even calling out once more, "Pat, pat!" She couldn't understand the situation.

Was this joke too hard to grasp?

Because Caitlyn's movements made it seem like she was about to do something embarrassing and didn't want to be caught.

Well... this joke was a bit embarrassing, but... not to this extent, right?

VI sighed inwardly. Just as she decided it was time to explain her joke, a soft, cool touch suddenly appeared on her hand, interrupting VI's thoughts—because Caitlyn had buried her face in it.

VI froze at the sight—a massive tingling sensation ran through her body. The woman before her was clearly enjoying the warmth of her palm. What should she do? This wasn't what she had anticipated! She might have triggered some vampire button, or perhaps her absurd "vampires are a type of animal" logic from this morning was correct. Maybe she should go claim a biology award or something.

Now VI could feel Caitlyn's cheek getting warmer. Soft skin slowly moved within her palm, and she could even feel Caitlyn's lips. Her long hair brushed against VI's fingertips. Caitlyn gave her a dazed, gentle, and fawning smile.

VI felt something building in her pants; her face began to flush. She was practically on fire... daring not to move her hand. She struggled to resist, her breathing shallow, her neck stiff from tension.

She frowned, narrowed her eyes—it was too out of control ! not part of her plan !

She tried hard to think of rabbits: fluffy, cute, innocent. Then VI forced out a sentence, trying to pretend she was in control of the whole situation:

"Bunny... good girl... good girl."

---Bunny?

Hearing this, Caitlyn stopped. The tiny glimmer of hope in her heart immediately vanished, and she pulled back. Her eyes wide, she looked at VI in confusion.

VI looked at Caitlyn, panting as she responded haltingly, "You... seem... to really like this joke?"

---The fire extinguished.

This brought Caitlyn back to her senses. "...Joke!?" Her heart was now filled with frustration.

VI took a breath to calm herself. "It's a joke about pets..."

The blush on her face hadn't faded as she continued to explain, "...Like, if I feed you every day... it's like keeping a pet... and I figured pets like being patted... so..."

Caitlyn listened, then responded incredulously, "So you threw food at me and then..."

VI nodded sheepishly. "'Pat, pat' is what I used to say to my old rabbit... I'm sorry."

1 second

2 second

3 second

---An awkward silence

Caitlyn didn't know whether to be angry or sad. From a realistic perspective, they'd only known each other for nine days. Disappointment and frustration overwhelmed her. She covered her face with her hands and sat down. This was a serious lapse in composure. VI might never speak to her again... she was going to cry!

VI raised her hand to rub her own face, looking guiltily at Caitlyn.

She was a 35-year-old adult, yet this was all she could come up with to build a relationship! And she'd spent an entire morning thinking of it ?!

---Silence filled the air.

Caitlyn was hunched over, and VI, beside her, could feel a wave of sadness emanating from her.

She decided to break the silence, changing the subject. "Cait, do you want to look at the stars?"

Hearing the voice, Caitlyn slowly opened her hands, revealing one eye. "...I'm so sorry."

VI gently shook her head. "...No." "You're a vampire..." "I might have done something I shouldn't have."

This made Caitlyn relax. Though strange, it was undeniably useful to be a vampire.

Then VI chuckled softly and continued, "This joke was terrible. I'm sorry."

But Caitlyn shook her head. "...No... VI... I like this joke."

This response made VI confused and curious, making her ponder for a moment: "...Oh... you like rabbits too?"

— I like you, Caitlyn thought to herself, looking at VI.

Then she gave a shy smile and replied, "...Yes... I like rabbits too..."

They both laughed. It was all so silly and absurd.

Tonight's sky was boring, unremarkable.

Clouds obscured most of the stars. But they still watched together—it was a comforting night.

**

***

*****

Caitlyn saw VI walking from a distance, her steps unsteady, clothes disheveled, not seriously injured, but clearly having just been in a fight. She rushed over to check on her.

"VI? What happened?" VI looked at Caitlyn, speaking disjointedly: "Idiot Sevika..."

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, extending a hand for VI to lean on. "Let me guess, you told a joke?"

VI chuckled. "Wrong! Cupcake, it wasn't a joke this time."

Caitlyn slowly moved with VI down the corridor, then into the office, settling VI into her office chair. She skillfully pulled out a first-aid kit from a drawer. They had been married for a while now, VI's silly remarks never lessened:

"Oh no! Cait, I'm hurt! In my pants! I need you to perform a 'thorough investigation'."

"Cupcake! Emergency! I need to touch your butt right now!"

"Cait! I signed it! Can we legally have sex here?!"

In fact, Caitlyn suspected that VI was willing to sign the marriage certificate partly because she wanted to make lewd jokes about legal sex.

Caitlyn took out antiseptic, dabbed a little on a cotton ball, and began to gently wipe VI's wounds. The sting made VI yelp a little.

"Then... if it wasn't a joke, what was it?" Hearing Caitlyn's question, VI flashed a mischievous grin: "It was an academic question."

This made Caitlyn raise an eyebrow, a helpless expression on her face. Because usually, what VI called "academic" often offended people, and she wasn't surprised at all. Actually, VI was quite cute like this, because she wasn't intentional; she was just genuinely curious. For example, she would say:

"Your face is made of metal, does your face itch?"

"You know that collar on that outfit is weird, right?"

"Why do you have gears on your neck?"

Caitlyn then placed the used cotton ball on the desk, replaced it with a new one, and prepared to apply medicine to VI.

"So... what exactly did you say?"

VI first chuckled, then replied, "I asked her, 'You have one hand made of metal, does it rust if you have sex too many times?'"

Caitlyn sighed. Well… I guess she’s the only one in the whole world who would find that cute. Caitlyn tilted her head, carefully placing the bandage on VI's face.

"...Did she reply?"

VI shrugged. "She punched me first, then said, 'VI, you're as crazy as your sister, you know that?' And then we fought."

Caitlyn finished the disinfecting work, leaning against the desk, her shoulders slumped. "I'm sorry, VI... your sister... I still haven't heard from her..."

VI gently shook her head. "Nah... actually, I'm not that sad. It's actually quite nice that people still talk to me about her."

"Ekko doesn't talk to you about her?" Caitlyn raised an eyebrow.

"I actually tried, but he's not very willing to talk. Every time I bring it up, he just looks at me and says, 'VI, I'm really glad you're still alive.' It's like I died or something..." Then VI lowered her head and fell silent.

Caitlyn looked at VI, her expression both lost and sad, and reached out to touch her shoulder. Then VI looked up at Caitlyn. "You haven't found Jayce either, have you?"

Caitlyn nodded, then frowned. "Ekko... told me he and Viktor... might have gone up into the sky together... I still don't understand what that means..."

VI slumped her shoulders and chuckled softly. "Then do you think if we went stargazing together tonight, we'd see them?" Caitlyn smiled. "Hmm... maybe?... VI, are you trying to sneakily ask me out?"

"Not sneaky in the slightest! Cupcake, I signed it, so this is a 'legal invitation'!" VI flashed a wide grin.

Caitlyn first rolled her eyes, then laughed. "Then I'll have to check if I have time to accept your 'legal invitation'."

VI’s eyes grew big and puppy-like as she looked at Caitlyn, then reached out and gently cupped her face. "Please, Cait..."

Caitlyn showed a helpless expression.

It wasn't that she didn't want to go, but after becoming a vampire, not being able to see the sun made many things inconvenient. Many meetings or official duties became complicated to schedule, and because of this, she had to seize every moment to work. Nights were the most convenient time for her to work. And she recently had to make a trip to Ionia...

This was to consolidate her position in the council.

Mel's actions and her past collaboration with Ambessa were clearly becoming leverage in the council to weaken her power.

No matter how many good deeds you did, it still wouldn't make the nobles give up their pursuit of profit.

Caitlyn simply couldn't let these people disrupt the balance of Piltover.

"I don't know, VI, I'm going to Ionia soon." She looked at VI helplessly.

"Why?" VI looked at her innocently.

"To establish alliances. My past collaboration with Ambessa and Mel's actions have made the council members think I might have more illicit dealings with Noxus."

"Ionia and Noxus have some grievances, so if I can win them over or find allies there, it would be much better for my current situation."

Then she adjusted her posture and continued, "And the people there are very knowledgeable about magic. Perhaps they can resolve my current condition."

VI listened, then flicked her red bangs and snorted. "Actually, I could just go beat those people up..."

Caitlyn leaned in and gently kissed VI on the forehead. "No, darling... that would only make things more complicated."

Then she reached out and softly stroked VI’s face as she asked, "Do you really want to go?"

VI looked at Caitlyn, rolled her eyes slightly as if thinking, and said, "No... I just hope... we can have more time to relax together, drink coffee, enjoy the night view, things like that."

"Will you be gone for long?"

Caitlyn shrugged. "A few weeks, maybe... I’ll bring things back, just like before."

VI reached out and cupped Caitlyn’s face in her hands. "Cupcake, you know, I’ll always wait for you..."

******

Chapter Text

Day ten, morning.

VI sat blankly at the dining table, wrapped in numerous bandages.

It seemed that whenever she started to feel things would get better, they only got worse the next day.

She hated this world.

VI had thought about locking herself in her room forever, but there was no point, as Ekko and Powder would surely find out immediately.

A confusing atmosphere permeated the house.
Ekko and Powder exchanged glances.

Ekko broke the silence, asking, "...VI? Are you okay?"

VI responded absently, "I'm fine..."

Ekko frowned, "Okay... but... that's a bit strange for someone wrapped tightly in bandages... you know?"

Powder added, "Sis, you've turned yourself into a mummy." Her eyes, fixed on the bandages on VI's body, flickered with worry.

VI was far from fine. This morning, she discovered the mark was starting to extend beyond what her clothes could cover. She had to wrap more bandages around herself. The situation was a total mess, and she still knew too little. But she still chose not to speak. Pessimistic thoughts churned within her, especially after Powder's gaze. She found herself unable to speak. She worried about Caitlyn's safety, and her sister's and Ekko's happiness.

Perhaps she was being too greedy.

VI collected herself, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I just fell yesterday." It was a terrible excuse, but it would have to do for now.

Powder frowned, reluctantly accepting the explanation, and pushed her bowl aside. "Okay..."

Ekko looked helpless at VI's answer. The reason was absurd, but regardless, he chose to believe VI.

He got up, preparing to fry some meat. He first checked the cupboard, then turned to VI and asked, "Are you well enough to hunt for anything right now? We seem to be running low on meat."

VI shrugged, "Sure, no problem."

Damn it, she'd forgotten about that! She didn't want her family to go hungry!

"I'll go check the woods!"

" woods? " Powder tapped the table with her finger.

"The woods... a hunter told me the other day that they saw you and some woman in the woods..." Her eyebrows shot up. "Was it the woman who came to fix the watch?"

Powder's intuition was always terrifyingly accurate. Lying was definitely not a good choice, but VI couldn't be sure which day she was referring to. She had been meeting Caitlyn every night recently. Her internal tension surged. VI took a breath and chose a vague response: "...Was it the other day?"

Powder then started drawing circles on the table with her finger. "Yes... but I thought you told me you were going shopping in town that day."

VI pursed her lips. She remembered the chaotic scene from a few days ago, when she lent Caitlyn a blanket to help her escape safely. And that day, she had indeed lied about going shopping to alleviate Powder's suspicions. This was not good. She racked her brain, then replied, "We changed our minds... she's not very used to crowded places..."

But this response brought an amused smile to Powder's face. She shook her head, her light blue bangs swaying. "Oh... doesn't like crowded places... the woods must be more exciting, right?"

Ekko secretly chuckled.

VI's eyes widened. She coughed, sputtering, "No!! We!! Didn't..."

Last night's scene replayed in her mind—

Caitlyn's enigmatic gaze, the solid warmth in her palm.

What would have happened if she had pounced then?

What did Caitlyn taste like?

A painful swallow constricted her throat, suppressing her rising emotions.

Then, a man lying on the ground came into view, his eyes dark and hollow, blood slowly dripping from his head. Marks spread across his back and arms, and the man was clearly long dead.

—Benzo

Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.

VI remembered seeing her own back in the mirror that morning; the mark had expanded, extending even over her shoulder to her arm. It had become identical to the man's mark.

—Chaotic thoughts began to churn.

The fear of death and a deep-seated longing constantly intertwined in her mind.

If the instinct of life is to survive,

who would love a woman who pushes herself towards the brink of death?

VI was convinced then that this was the mark on her back playing tricks... it couldn't be her own will.

...But damn it, Powder looked like she was ready to rush out and kill someone again. How was she supposed to even bring herself to ask about the mark?

And why did everyone think she was having sex?! She was trying so hard to just live!

These confused thoughts made VI stand up, grab her gun, and leave the dining table, saying,

"We haven't seen each other since then!"

"We won't see each other again until the watch is fixed!"

Then she turned to the door, hoping that hunting would help her calm down.

----In the distance, a shadow lingered in the woods.

Blue eyes, unwavering, gazed from afar. Caitlyn held her umbrella, watching VI leave her home.

VI carried an air of impatience and anger, and more bandages now wrapped her body.

Caitlyn followed VI from a distance. This wasn't stalking, not at all... she was just worried about what was happening to her.

VI is a good person, she thought, but that doesn't mean I can keep taking advantage of her. I won't cross the line again. I'll be more disciplined!

She slowly moved towards VI's location.

Currently, VI was intently watching a deer. "Bang!" A miss. She sighed, then, "Bang!" She hit the deer's leg, but it still ran. VI cursed at the sight, thinking, I guess I'll have to use the old method.

Then, she grabbed her gun and ran after the prey—a wild sprint—incredibly fast—like a beast, she quickly caught up to the limping animal. She swiftly reoriented her gun, aiming the stock at the deer's head, and brought it down hard—thud!

The prey passed out.

From afar, Caitlyn watched the scene, frowning, her mouth slightly agape. She whispered, "What?!"

...What kind of hunter uses a gun like that? In fact! She didn't even use the gun! She literally bludgeoned the prey with the gun stock!

At that moment, VI was tying up her prey. She then stood up and froze, realizing Caitlyn was standing right behind her. She was startled.

"Cait?" She frowned, looking at the woman before her. She tried to maintain a serious, detached demeanor.

She had already decided this morning to stay more guarded around this woman — maybe she should be a bit colder to her!

But after only a few seconds, her heart betrayed her.

This was the first time Caitlyn had sought her out in the morning, and it created a lightness in her abdomen! If she felt this way much longer, VI might just float away!

"Cupcake, I thought we only met at night," VI said with a mischievous grin. Damn it! She couldn't stop herself from flirting with this woman! Stupid mark, she cursed in her mind.

Caitlyn snorted, took VI's hand, and said, "Come with me."

Oh! No! This woman is so assertive!

Now she had to immediately regain control of her body! She had to protect her life! From a tragic end!

One second—

Such pitiful willpower. She only maintained that state for one second. 

Then she watched the other woman holding her hand, and obediently followed along.

No! Not at all! Her willpower wasn't that weak!

She was just really confused about what the other woman was going to do! VI had made Caitlyn sandwiches a few times, after all, so perhaps it was time for some repayment. This comforted her, because if vampires could truly be considered wild animals, then at least she hadn't been freeloading.This is so much better than other animals!

After walking for a while, they saw another deer. Caitlyn then moved closer to her, gesturing with her eyes for VI to pick up her gun. But VI looked at her, then closed her eyes, kneeling on one knee as if praying.

This made Caitlyn tilt her head and lower her voice, "What are you doing? It'll run away?"

VI grunted, whispering, "Quiet... I'm praying that deer doesn't have a family to support..." Then added, "...And it's better if it's single!"

Caitlyn chuckled at that, saying nothing more.

VI's prayer ended.

She raised her gun, aiming at the deer. At this moment, Caitlyn's face moved closer to her side. One hand rested on VI's shoulder, the other on her gun-holding hand, adjusting her posture.

This made VI's ears burn, and her heart pounded. Her eyes darted to Caitlyn's face. First her eyes, then her lips, and then... her chest, rising and falling with her breathing...

"VI? Relax, you're too stiff now," Caitlyn called out to her. VI immediately focused her gaze on the deer.

---"Bang!"

The bullet this time was clean and precise, hitting the deer squarely in the head. No struggle, no pain, the deer dropped instantly.

The sight made VI exclaim. Her eyes wide, she pointed at the deer. "Wow! You...!"

Caitlyn smiled subtly at her in response. "...a expert shot " she said, her voice tinged with pride.

A Expert shooter!! A spark of hope ignited in VI's heart.

She picked up her own gun and excitedly pushed it towards Caitlyn. "Look at this gun! Do you recognize it?"

Caitlyn looked at VI, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. This question was clearly very important to her. "...Um... what about this gun?" she asked.

"I found this gun when I was little! I think! I was saved by this gun's owner!" VI looked at Caitlyn excitedly, her eyes filled with eager anticipation and longing, like a child seeing a hero or a dog seeing its owner return home.

Caitlyn's expression was helpless. "I... have indeed saved many people... and lost many guns..."

-----She thought.

This situation isn't about not recognizing it at all. This gun has long lost its original shape, and it has extensive modifications. No one could possibly know what this gun originally looked like.

If VI has never changed guns, then she really values this item.

If I say I "recognize" it... that would definitely boost VI's favorable impression of me, wouldn't it?

A pause.

One second—

Her sacred willpower was unyielding. She only hesitated for one second. 

Caitlyn shook her head. "I'm sorry, I don't recognize this gun..." She gave VI a helpless answer.

She really wanted to meet VI's expectation, but she couldn't lie to VI for her own selfish reasons.

"But you..." VI then reined in her hopeful emotions. The hurt wasn't major.

Caitlyn watched her deflate, then continued, "There are other good people in this world. They're all amazing, but that person might not be me. I believe you'll meet them."

She sincerely hoped these words would comfort her.

VI blinked after hearing this, then shrugged. "...I'm fine." Her life was already accustomed to disappointment; one more wouldn't make a difference.

She could handle it well.

Then she walked over to tie up the deer, preparing to take it home.

t was afternoon, and the two walked through the woods.

The sun was still high, but Caitlyn had lowered her umbrella. She deliberately avoided the sunlight, precisely stepping into every tree's shadow, her movements practiced. Caitlyn seemed long accustomed to this.

VI, carrying the deer, watched her as they walked. Caitlyn looked like a child playing a shadow-stepping game. VI secretly smiled. Caitlyn was a really strange vampire, but very cute.

----Caitlyn is a vampire.

Oh my god! A sudden thought struck VI ! Caitlyn looked like she didn't know anything, but maybe... VI just never asked, right?? She's a vampire! She should know something about the mark!

A storm of emotion brewed in her heart, like a beam of light shining directly onto her soul. That emotion was hope!!

If there was another way, everyone would be safe!! No one would have to die!!

VI stopped. Caitlyn noticed and stared at her. "Can I ask you another question?" VI asked, summoning her courage.

Caitlyn's eyes sparkled as she looked at VI. VI was clearly interested in her; this was a good sign. "Of course!" she replied, her heart brimming with anticipation.

VI nodded happily and continued, "You're a vampire, so you must know a lot about vampires, right?"

Caitlyn's eyes clouded with disappointment. "No... actually, I've only read a few books at most," she admitted. "...And I haven't finished them."

VI had known Caitlyn was a little unique, but... this was really important! VI couldn't decipher Caitlyn's expression, but pressed on, "...Why?"

Caitlyn frowned, a sense of aversion gradually rising within her. "Those books mostly teach how to kill more people and gain more power... I don't really want to know," she replied faintly. She hated this topic.

VI's heart ached with urgency, and she frowned, hope slowly fading within her.

If the mark's problem required Powder's intervention, Caitlyn would surely die.

But if left alone, she might die inexplicably, just like Benzo.

If VI died suddenly, Powder and Ekko's lives would crumble.

This was all VI's problem, nothing to do with Powder, nothing to do with Ekko. Caitlyn was even being dragged into it because of her!

Swallowing hard, she wanted to seize this tiny opportunity. Even a little bit. This world often disappointed her, but sometimes it would let her off the hook. At least she hoped this was one of those times.

"So... you haven’t really interacted with any other vampires?" VI asked weakly, continuing her line of questioning.

But Caitlyn's eyes widened, her brows furrowing even deeper. She was clearly agitated, disappointed, or angry now. "Interact!? For what!? To kill more people!??"

Pessimistic thoughts echoed in her mind: her past, her mistakes, and those who had died for her on the battlefield.

"...Is that how you see me?" Caitlyn's voice was weak and tired.

All hope shattered in that moment, a deep emotion piercing her lungs, then slowly extending to her heart. She could barely breathe. Tears welled in her eyes, but she managed to lock them in.

A torrent of emotions coalesced into one feeling within her—--pain.

The woman before her became haggard and sorrowful, her image flickering in VI's silver eyes. VI's expression was horrified, helpless, and confused. This wasn't the outcome she wanted.

How did she see Caitlyn?

She didn't want Caitlyn to be sad, nor did she want her to die.

Were these feelings truly from within herself, or were they caused by the mark on her back?

What was wrong with her?

Worry, doubt, and confusion intertwined on VI's face. She looked at Caitlyn, helpless and terrified.

Caitlyn's deep, moist blue eyes seemed to see through everything, making VI unprepared for the truth behind it all. Unable to find any words to address the current situation, VI didn't answer.

Perhaps her expression already said everything.

These thoughts made Caitlyn shake her head, trying hard to suppress her grief.

With a snap!, the umbrella opened—it hurt.

Intense pain distorted Caitlyn's expression, and profound sorrow spread through her heart. She quickly turned and left, leaving VI standing alone.

At this moment, VI was at a loss.

She didn't know whether to be happy that Caitlyn was truly a good person, or sad because she was a good person.

Because Caitlyn truly couldn't solve her problem...

Standing there, VI wanted to laugh and cry at the same time.

What she hated even more was the sharp sting left behind after Caitlyn turned away.

If this sharp pain was the mark acting up, she should be bleeding, dying on the spot... but nothing happened... nothing at all. This pain just deeply pierced VI's heart, tormenting her.

What was happening? Could she only ask Powder now? But what if she found out?

She gasped, her breathing ragged, her shoulders trembling slightly. She wanted to move, but her feet wouldn't budge.

----Caitlyn walked into the woods without looking back, her figure disappearing among the trees....

Night fell, and the basement of the house was filled with noise.

“Powder! This is a watch repair tool, not something to pry bombs open. Damn it! It’s bent!” Ekko pointed at the tool with an exaggerated expression.

Right! That’s terrible. How am I supposed to work now?! Watches are delicate—full of tiny, precise parts!

Powder, holding the watch, fired back, “Finders keepers! Tools belong to whoever grabs them first! There’s no such thing as being limited to one use!”

Exactly! Why limit tools? Bombs are precise too, with all those intricate wires! Mess up once and they blow! If a bomb goes off, the whole house’s ruined! What’s a pocket watch compared to that?!

Ekko shook his head and sighed, then noticed a wrench lying in the corner. He picked it up. “Fine, then this is mine now!”

Powder glanced over. “Hey! I’ve been looking for that forever!”

Ekko pouted. “Finders keepers!”

Powder frowned. "You!!!... Fine!..." Damn it, her husband always knew how to deal with her!

Then Powder looked at the watch Ekko had brought down and opened it. She examined its internal structure, raising an eyebrow. "What was supposed to be here?" she asked, pointing to an empty part of the watch.

Ekko looked at it. "Oh! I think there was a photo there originally."

Powder continued, "Oh~ And where is this photo now?"

Ekko turned around, searching for watch repair materials, and replied, "That photo was too badly damaged. VI's probably fixing it now."

Powder sat up, looking confused. "Fixing?? How do you fix a photo? Has she lost her mind?"

How do you fix a photo? Just draw a few lines and say "done" like that? Please!! VI's drawing is terrible!!

Ekko looked at her, frowning. "Calm down... She's just trying to be responsible... after all, she's the one who broke the watch."

Powder sat down, silent, just staring at the empty part of the watch. Then she turned to the small symbol, tilting her head. She thought— she really had seen that symbol, even touched it... on something... a blurry memory gradually forming... it felt like... a gun...?

But she had a pile of guns around her now, all kinds of guns. Which one was it?? And almost every gun had been modified by her to hell and back... Could she find the right one? Just for a woman she didn't even know? Rummaging through the entire basement, that's too much trouble, right?!

Then Ekko picked up a box from the floor and said, "Give me the watch, I'm going upstairs. I'll take these with me too."

Powder glanced at him, then placed the watch in Ekko's hand. "Okay."

She turned back to her work.

Ekko silently held the box, slowly moving towards the faint light upstairs.

A sound—very faint—grew clearer the closer he got to the light. It was a hushed, sobbing voice.

Ekko slowed his pace, following the weak sound, and stopped. He shifted his gaze to the door of the room where they kept their hunted game.

Then he gently turned the knob, allowing himself a slight peek inside.

A deer lay prone on the workbench, and VI was talking to it ? Mumbling to herself ? In any case, the situation looked... well... bad.

If he had to describe it, VI's expression was about as lifeless as the dead deer she'd brought home.

Ekko couldn't clearly hear what VI was saying to the deer because her voice was so soft and indistinct.

Then VI stopped speaking, burying her head deep into the dead deer's belly, her shoulders trembling slightly.

She was probably crying. Ekko gently pushed the door open wider, intending to go in, but then slowly closed it again.

He couldn't be sure if now was a good time to appear... VI didn't cry often; in fact, Ekko had basically never seen it. This is a whole new situation.

After a few seconds of thought, Ekko took a breath. He glanced at the pocket watch in the box, then hugged the box in his hands tighter and headed towards his workbench, making a decision

—he would work even harder to fix this watch.

Chapter Text

The weather grew colder; it was the eleventh day.

Ekko and Powder were tidying up the blankets on the first floor, a routine chore for the changing seasons each year. They would wash the thinner blankets, put them away, and switch to thicker ones, then swap back when the weather grew warmer. But VI hadn't come downstairs yet... In fact, she hadn't even come down for breakfast this morning.

"I'll go check on her and bring her blanket down," Powder said.

Ekko nodded, then picked up a thinner blanket and placed it in the large basin in the yard, waiting.

Powder hurried upstairs, her footsteps making crisp tapping sounds on the floor. She reached VI's room. She paused for a moment, but ultimately chose not to knock, breaking the door open instead.

---"Bang!" VI's room door swung open.

Powder first scanned the entire room; nothing much had changed. Then her gaze landed on VI's bed. VI was curled up on the bed like a ball, wrapped tightly in her thin blanket. The only thing exposed was VI's haggard face; she looked to be in pain.

Normally, if Powder saw this, she would immediately yank the blanket off VI. But this time, she didn't, because VI looked so worn out, as if another rabbit had died in their house, even though they didn't have any rabbits now.

Powder reached out and poked her sister, as if to confirm she was still breathing. But VI turned over, her back to her. "Powder, I'm not in the mood for your games right now!" she groaned painfully. Her voice was hoarse and deep, even carrying a sense of despair.

VI hadn't slept at all last night. The events of yesterday, Caitlyn's face, kept replaying in her mind; she couldn't forget. The only comfort she found was the blanket covering her; it had been washed by Caitlyn before and still carried a faint scent.

Powder looked at VI with a frown, but what needed to be done still had to be done. Winter was cold, and this blanket was absolutely useless.

She couldn’t bear the thought of her sister being both sad and cold before winter truly arrived.

She gently tugged the blanket. "Sis, can you give me this blanket first? I'll bring you a thicker one later. Then you can do whatever you want, okay?"

VI shook her head. "No need to wash this one. Just bring the thick blanket up as it is."She then added, "Thanks,"

her voice weak and tired, sounding as if she were about to die.

Powder sighed. Comforting people had never been her strong suit; she usually just made things worse.

Like when VI's rabbit was electrocuted by biting a wire, all Powder could come up with was, "Uh... at least it smells delicious...?" or "Look on the bright side! Dinner's ready!"

Damn, Ekko had even strictly forbidden her from going upstairs that day to prevent VI's mood from worsening.

Now Powder looked at the haggard VI, then scratched her head, her light blue bangs swaying across her forehead.

Well, actually, there was no harm in adding another blanket in the cold winter, though it would be a bit troublesome to wash later.

She still had many questions about the situation, but in the end, she decided to leave VI's room and go downstairs to find her husband.

Ekko waited in the yard, watching Powder walk towards him without VI's blanket in hand.

He tilted his head and asked, "What happened?" Powder shrugged. "She... doesn't want to wash that blanket." This answer made Ekko raise an eyebrow. "Why?" "I don't know, she looks really worn out...?" Powder hugged herself.

Ekko thought for a moment, then reached for the nearby detergent, measured out the right amount, poured it into the large basin, and asked, "Did she say anything at all?"

Powder stepped forward, closer to the basin, put her hands in the water, and began to swish and stir, making bubbles.

Then she replied, "'Powder, I'm not in the mood for your games right now!' and 'painful groans'—do those count as a response?"

Ekko glanced at Powder; she seemed very worried. Ekko was worried too, but if VI wasn't willing to talk, forcing her would only make things worse.

VI had a habit of using extreme methods to make problems disappear, and Powder was just like her sister in that regard.

The large blankets floated in the water, reflected in both their eyes.

A double bed's blanket was quite large, requiring two people to wash it. However, blankets usually had two layers: a thinner outer layer that was easy to clean and served mainly to prevent the inner layer from getting too dusty, and a thicker inner layer that was the core of the blanket. Without this inner layer, a blanket would be just a piece of cloth, entirely dysfunctional. But both layers were important. Washing such a thing alone was too tiring and wouldn't get it clean enough.

Ekko didn't answer the previous question. His hands began to rub the blanket in the water.

But then Powder spoke again: "Do you think VI might be controlled?"

Ekko stopped what he was doing and looked at his wife. "Controlled? By whom?"

"That blue-eyed woman," Powder replied with certainty.

This statement confused Ekko, but VI had the mark, so he couldn't simply dismiss it as a wrong judgment. "...Do you think that woman is a vampire?"

This question made Powder pause. She recalled the blue-eyed woman's features; she certainly resembled a vampire.

But... how did she come to their house so openly in the bright morning sun? And how did she leave? Half of their lives had been practically ruined because of vampires. If the other woman really was a vampire, why would VI help her? How could that be explained?

-----Dissatisfaction welled up inside her.

VI's hurt expressions over the years, the memories of being treated like trash as a child—these memories surged in Powder's mind.

She vigorously scrubbed the blanket, replying, "Can't be sure... just a feeling..." Water splashed from the basin, and then she roared, "But if she is! I'll kill her immediately!"

Ekko looked at Powder, then shifted his gaze to the violently swirling water in the basin, reflected in his eyes.

-----The conversation with VI at the dining table earlier flashed in his mind.

"Not sure, babe." he said, pressing his lips together.

In fact, VI's condition didn't seem like she was being controlled.

She came home to sleep every day, was happy while making sandwiches, and even now, despite being sad, she could lie in her own bed.

Ekko had seen truly controlled people, them was his stepfather. Back then, Benzo was under immense daily stress, couldn't sleep well, let alone happily make sandwiches.

Every day, he had to abide by numerous "terms" to survive and protect the village. In fact, his stepfather died because the vampire started trying to exploit the village's trust in Benzo to exert deeper, more terrifying control. This vampire had systematically infiltrated the village; he was very clever and insidious. However, the plan failed because Benzo discovered it.

The day the plot was uncovered, the vampire declared betrayal, executed Benzo on the spot, and was about to use Ekko as the second replacement, but their actions were stopped by the later intrusion of VI and Powder.

Ekko's response made Powder frown. She stopped working in the water. "What does that mean?"

In truth, Ekko was in no position to stop his wife from thinking this way; after all, his home had also been destroyed by a vampire, and he didn't like vampires either. But making such a judgment directly in the current situation seemed too reckless, too impulsive, and definitely not a good approach.

"Maybe the other person’s not a vampire." he replied, resuming scrubbing the blanket.

Dirt gradually surfaced, polluting the clean water.

Ekko first shook his head, then continued, "Honestly, VI was the one who broke her stuff... and we’re out here suspecting her? That’s just not cool, right?"

Powder's shoulders slumped. Calm. Ekko was right, at least this time he was. "...Okay," she replied, shaking her head, grudgingly accepting the idea, and continued to scrub the large blanket with Ekko.

Even before they were married, they often bickered. Sometimes she won, sometimes her husband. Things were mostly because of VI, but usually it wasn't a big deal, so it wouldn't hurt their feelings.

Powder's win happened shortly after she and Ekko got married, when VI proposed the idea of traveling alone. At first, Ekko was supportive, but Powder firmly objected, arguing that it was too dangerous for VI to wander around with that mark on her; she simply couldn't accept it. VI might get herself killed. Later, Ekko supported her too,  VI gave up, because Powder was right, and she didn't want to worry her family.

-----Upstairs, VI watched from the window, looking down.

She was uneasy, because a moment ago she had heard Powder roar:

"But if she is! I'll kill her immediately!"

Clutching the blanket wrapped around her, she slowly walked downstairs, glancing at Ekko's workbench.

The watch still wasn't fixed...

Nighttime.

Caitlyn sat on the cliff edge where she and VI had first met, gazing at the sea. Moonlight spilled onto her face as she pondered whether she should just leave.

She no longer cared about the watch, only feared if she would bring threat.

Yesterday's scene lingered in her mind.

VI didn't care about her anymore, Caitlyn had to admit that fact. Tears streamed down her cheeks; she didn't wipe them away immediately, allowing herself to feel the disheveledness and failure. The cold air swept across the land; winter was approaching again.

All she wanted now was to escape, to leave this wretched place.

Her thoughts paused. She blinked, and another tear slipped from her eye.
...But she had promised VI she would stay. She still didn't want VI to leave the village to search for her because of that watch; that would be dangerous.

At that moment, the rustling of leaves in the woods indicated someone was approaching... Caitlyn quickly wiped away her tears.

She knew who it was, and she knew why her were appearing.

The moonlight illuminated the person's face—it was indeed VI.

Taking a breath, she decided not to be clouded by memories, choosing to face the woman before her with the coldest demeanor. Caitlyn only asked what she needed to: "Is the watch fixed?"

VI ran a hand through her hair, a helpless expression on her face. "...Not yet."

Caitlyn's face remained impassive, offering no response. She turned her head away and kept staring at the sea, not wanting to look at VI’s face.

But then VI walked towards Caitlyn, sat down, and dangled her feet over the cliff edge. She scanned Caitlyn's face, noticing... tear streaks on Caitlyn's cheeks, as if she had just cried.

This put VI in a bad mood, but Caitlyn clearly didn't want to look at her, as she continued to gaze straight out at the sea.

VI sighed internally... but at least Caitlyn hadn't told her to leave. She had to summon the courage to say what needed to be said—taking a deep breath, she began, "I'm so sorr—"

"No!—Don't!" But before she could finish, Caitlyn sternly cut off the apology. An apology wasn't what she wanted at all.

None of this was VI's fault. No one was at fault; she just... didn't like her anymore, that was all. Although it pained Caitlyn and pierced her heart, love inherently had no right or wrong.

Winter hadn't arrived yet, but the atmosphere was rigid and cold.

VI swallowed, lowering her head, and glanced at Caitlyn. Her feet, dangling over the cliff edge, began to swing idly. She suppressed the pressure of the atmosphere.

Their conversation yesterday had clearly hurt Caitlyn deeply, and yet, VI had done nothing at the time! It was terrible! So she had to speak! She had to speak! Now!

"...When I first met you here, I only wanted you dead...but only ten days have passed, now I just want you to be happy." she said, her voice soft and husky.

If Caitlyn didn’t want to hear an apology, then at least VI had to let her know these things… uh… if the other person was still willing to listen to her.

Upon hearing this, Caitlyn's heart fiercely betrayed her.

What was terrifying wasn't the words themselves, but the genuine sincerity behind them.

But damn ! What did this woman want?! Where did she learn these words?! She had just decided to treat the woman before her with the utmost coldness! This was truly infuriating!

Caitlyn didn't respond, unsure how to. Perhaps she had been deceived again, deceived by herself.

Their conversations these past few days had never been on the same wavelength!

The lines were messier than a roll of toilet paper after a cat got into the bathroom!

The situation was worse than a dog-chewed sofa!

The quality of their communication was utterly chaotic!

A pause, then a voice broke the silent atmosphere—“... Have you been traveling for a long time?” VI asked softly.

Caitlyn relaxed her tense shoulders and began to think. "Actually... I haven’t really kept track of time in ages... I just kinda watch the seasons come and go."

VI straightened up, changing her posture, and looked at Caitlyn. “So... are you searching for something?”

Caitlyn leaned back and pursed her lips. “Nope... I just wish the days would go by faster.”

That answer made VI frown, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

She pressed on, “So... do you think there’s some kind of reward waiting for you once it’s all over?”

The air was still cool, but the mood had softened.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile lightly. No matter how old VI was, or where she lived, she was always so innocent and pure.That was something Caitlyn just couldn’t resist.

Tilting her head, she looked at VI and said, “Maybe?”

VI pressed her lips flat and shook her head."Always so mysterious, huh?"

Caitlyn sighed and replied,"Oh? You doing better? What was that white light about?"

She suddenly paused, her eyes falling on the bandages wrapped around VI, frowning."…Why are you all wrapped up like that?"

VI just shrugged casually."Fell down."

Caitlyn tilted her head with a teasing smile."Always so mysterious, huh?"

VI’s mouth drooped, she rolled her eyes, and let out a grunt.

Then, both of them looked out at the sea.

The pure white moonlight shone on the ocean's surface, the waves swaying gently. Shifting her gaze slightly, VI noticed Caitlyn's hand was near hers. She glanced at Caitlyn; the other woman was staring straight out at the sea, the wind gently caressing her long hair, her blue eyes gleaming with a hint of light from the moonlight, a few faint tear streaks still visible on her face—beautiful yet weathered.

She wanted to get closer, closer to the woman before her.

Silently, she moved her hand closer, gently touching the back of Caitlyn's hand with a few fingers.

VI's silver eyes gazed deeply at Caitlyn's profile.

Caitlyn felt the warmth of a few fingers on the back of her hand.

Her eyes twitched, and she turned to face VI. Moonlight bathed the side of VI's face, the breeze gently blew away the red bangs that covered her eyes, allowing the silver-grey eyes to also be touched by the moonlight, making her appear innocent and endearing.

They shared a smile, their hands intertwined without a word. Then, both gently turned their heads towards the moonlit sea.

The sea breeze was cold tonight, yet warmth blossomed within their hearts.

Moonlight illuminated the floor of VI's room.

Powder stood in VI's room, realizing she wasn't there. She approached the window, trying to discern where VI might be, but saw nothing. Just as she was about to leave, she caught sight of a photograph. Though the photo was too fragmented to clearly see who was in it, it was easy to recognize the piece as part of the watch...

Powder stared intently at the photo, her pink eyes glinting in the moonlight. Even though she couldn't make out the face, or know who it was, that tiny fragment caught her eye—VI's tattoo. It was truly striking.

She reached out, preparing to touch the photo, but then her eyes shifted, and she withdrew her hand.

She moved away from the moonlight, the deep shadows covering the contours of her face, making her indistinct. Then, she placed the thick blanket on top of VI's thin one, turned, and left.

The moon hung high in the sky.

It was late, and VI ambled her way home, stopping at her doorstep. She stared at the door, then looked down at her palms, feeling the lingering warmth of Caitlyn's hand. Perhaps she should climb back to her room on the second floor as she used to, but she didn't. Perhaps, she hoped someone at home could listen to her chaotic situation, hoped someone could talk to her about anything, preferably about the mark... She felt like she was succumbing, an uncontrollable descent, like a ship tossed by a storm at sea. She had to know what was happening to her.

Pushing open the door, she saw a faint light; someone was still awake. It was Ekko... This brought VI a sigh of relief.

She quietly stepped inside. Ekko apparently didn't notice her; he was too focused on repairing the watch. VI rubbed her fingers in her palm and walked towards Ekko's workbench. Ekko noticed her and flinched, clearly startled by VI.

"VI? You're still awake?"

VI nodded, then leaned closer to Ekko and quietly asked, "Is Powder asleep?"

Ekko heard the question, stopped his work, and tilted his head at her. "Powder's not home. She went out a few hours ago; she'll probably sleep at Sevika's tonight."

"Sevika? Why?" VI frowned.

"She decided to travel, leaving town tomorrow, so she asked Powder to do one last repair on her arm," Ekko replied.

This made VI realize why she hadn't seen Sevika around lately.

Then Ekko adjusted his posture and asked, "So... do you have something you want to tell me?" His gaze was earnest and direct.

VI took a breath. How should she begin?

—Thinking

Do you remember that blue-eyed woman? I think I kinda like her!

Maybe these feelings are because of the mark on my back playing tricks on me!

Don’t worry! She’s married, but her wife has been dead for a long time! Honestly, she’s more like a widow than a married woman.

Haha, you’re pretty sharp! Yep, she’s a vampire!

Oh, and I let her use my mark!

I’m not crazy!!

Please, don’t let Powder find out, okay? You’ll have my back, right?

Ah! I forgot to tell you! I might be dying soon!

No! Don’t kill her! She’s a good person!

Alright, maybe I am going a little crazy.

—She blinked. No! No matter how she thought about it, it was wrong!

Ekko looked at VI, raising his eyebrows, waiting for her to speak.

VI mulled over her words a bit more, then finally blurted out, "Benzo... back then... do you think he... maybe wanted to sleep with that vampire?"

Alright, she’d really tried her best.

This was the only way she could think of to have a win-win outcome. At least this question might help her figure out if the mark was causing these weird romantic feelings.

It was ridiculous and awful, but she honestly couldn’t help it!!

Ekko was silent for a few seconds, then his face scrunched up in confusion.

“Uh… what do you mean exactly?” He genuinely looked puzzled by the question.

VI looked at Ekko with the most apologetic expression she had ever worn and decided to ask again.

The question was really awful—maybe even crazy—but it was important to her; she needed to understand where her feelings were coming from.

“I mean… back then… do you think Benzo wanted to sleep with that vampire?

You know, like maybe the mark on him made him confused or something?”

Ekko's face was now deeply crumpled, beyond any further creasing.

This question is really crazy — who would want to have sex with something that could kill them?

He remembered VI’s condition in the prey room the day before… Strange as it was, maybe it had something to do with that.

He stayed calm, knowing VI wouldn’t joke about something like that.

Especially since VI knew how important Benzo was to him, so if she really asked this, it only meant it was a question she truly needed an answer to.

Ekko relaxed his shoulders, took a breath, and calmly responded,

"...VI... if you have feelings like that for someone, you should ask them if they're willing to sleep with you."

"Benzo never thought like that... In fact, those days were really painful for him."

"I'm pretty sure it has nothing to do with the mark."

VI felt like she had asked a foolish question after hearing that, but it at least put her mind at ease significantly, given that Ekko's stepfather did have such a relationship with a vampire, though the circumstances were very different.

Ekko saw VI seem to breathe a sigh of relief and was about to press further, "VI, does your question have something to do with the bandages on you?"

Oh no! He noticed immediately!! Cold sweat trickled from VI's forehead.

She quickly replied,  “No, no… I just… drank way too much tonight, and that thought popped into my head… that’s all.”

Then she stepped back from Ekko's workbench and continued, “Good night!! You’ve been working hard!! Sorry if I’m being weird!!”

Ekko tilted his head, watching VI leave with an awkward smile, rushing upstairs. VI didn't smell of alcohol at all, but she did come back very late... maybe the scent had dissipated?

He shrugged and yawned. Well, maybe he'd overworked himself today... He turned off the light, preparing for bed.

VI's eyes constantly darted around her room's ceiling, lying in her bed, thinking about the time she spent with Caitlyn tonight.

Then she touched her hand, her heart filled with warmth, and a smile appeared on her face.

She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep tonight.

She likes Caitlyn.

Chapter Text

It was the morning of the twelveth day.

Ekko had gone to town early to find parts, hoping to speed up the watch repair. As he walked through the town, people would occasionally look his way and start whispering, but as soon as Ekko approached, the chatter would abruptly cease. The atmosphere was incredibly strange. He gripped his recent purchases tightly and hurried home.

Only Powder and VI were left at home.

Powder's gaze swept over VI, who was still wrapped in bandages. She poked the meat on her plate and said, "I didn't see you when I brought the blanket into your room yesterday. Where were you so late?"

VI bit her lip. "I always have to tell the watch's owner about its condition."

Powder tilted her head, put down her fork, and continued, "At night?"

VI took a sharp breath. "I went out early and might have stayed out a bit late..."

Powder leaned back in her chair, tapping the edge of her plate with her fork, her gaze fixed on the tabletop as if chewing over some important thought. A long silence followed, until the house door opened and Ekko walked in with a box that jingled, bringing some sound back to the house.

Ekko noticed the somewhat heavy atmosphere between them. He quickly rummaged in the box, pulled out a new roll of bandages, and tossed them to VI. "I picked up a few things in town. Winter's coming soon, after all. VI, can you hunt something for us to bring home?"

VI received the bandages and paused. What did this mean? Did Ekko know?

"Oh, of course!" she replied, quickly finishing her breakfast before heading out.

The air was empty; only Powder and Ekko remained in the house.

Powder seemed to be deep in thought. Ekko pulled up a chair and sat down.

As soon as he sat, his partner immediately spoke. "Is there something... you haven't told me?"

Ekko's lips curved into a smile, and he kissed Powder's cheek. "I missed you? Is that it? I haven't said it in a while."

Powder's lips curved slightly, but she pushed Ekko away in annoyance. "Idiot... not that..."

Ekko looked at her, his eyebrows raised. "...You want to hear something more disgusting?"

Powder's eyes widened. "No!!"

Laughter and playful shouts echoed from the house, audible to VI even from a distance.

Actually, VI didn't know why Ekko and Powder ended up together, let alone married. In the beginning, VI often "recommended" her sister, constantly telling Ekko how smart her sister was, or how sexy she was. Ekko, upon hearing these remarks, would usually frown, his expression asking, "You actually want me to sleep with your sister?" or "Are you serious?"

In short, she tried really hard to set them up, but the situation wasn't going well. In those days, VI daily heard her sister yelling at her, "VI!! We should run that smelly dick over!!" and Ekko complaining, "VI!! How is she your sister!! She's totally crazy!!"

Later, she started hearing, "VI, my inventions are better!! That dick only makes trash!!" and "No!! VI!! That lunatic's stuff always explodes in the end!!" or "VI, I made this for you!" or "VI, don't use hers!! Use mine!!"

VI's life, at 25, was like being a giant ragdoll, pulled back and forth by two children (teenagers, to be precise). One moment they wanted her to look at this, the next she was dragged to see that.

She'd say things like, "You're amazing!" or "Oh! That's beautiful!" and "Powder... this thing seems to be smoking... wait! It's on fire!?" or "Ekko... the red light here keeps flashing, are you sure it's okay?"

If she refused to use one of their "inventions," the rejected party would get upset, so VI was genuinely exhausted. Besides hunting and earning money for the household, she also had to manage the emotional well-being of two teenagers. This period was also Powder's most emotionally unbalanced phase, as she had to start accepting that VI cared about someone else's feelings, not just her own.

And even though VI was tired, she was happy to have a younger brother.

Although her toothbrush would spray strong jets of water (so powerful her teeth almost broke), her towel would suddenly self-dry (damn, her face almost got burned!), or her drawers would randomly open and close all night (what even was this function for? It was terrifying!). Her daily necessities were a complete mess, and she spent every day picking up scattered parts from the floor (stepping on these hurt more than stepping on Legos!).

But these were the easier parts to handle. The real trouble started when Powder and Ekko both eyed the same component in a pile of junk. They'd start fighting over it, then ask VI to arbitrate who it belonged to.

The first time this happened, she decided to tear the item in half, giving one half to Ekko and the other to Powder, then nodding in satisfaction and declaring, "Done!"

But this action left both of them stunned. That day, they first silently looked at each other, then both turned to VI with a "Are you serious?" expression, saying nothing more. After that, VI stopped intervening directly. She would only suggest they divide things in half, but they'd start yelling, "VI! You can’t cut this kind of component!" or "Sis!!? Please! It'll break if you cut it in half!!"

When VI was 27, they started competing over whose invention was better. She went from a doll to a guinea pig, and nearly got herself killed. Most of their creations were problematic and absurd, for example:

An umbrella that emitted intense light (she almost went blind).

Flying gauntlets (cool, but the damn things would only fly straight up into the sky, almost making her fall to her death).

A gun that only fired bullets from its back (damn it! They were eating popcorn while she was testing this?! She was scared half to death, good thing the bullet really came out of the back and not the front!).

A non-exploding bomb (VI still didn't understand why this was invented, but Powder said it was a "trap").

A few months after VI decided to give up on setting them up, they actually started dating. And then, three years into their relationship, they got married. This utterly baffled her; she truly couldn't understand it. Perhaps she had missed something, but maybe some things were better left unseen, to avoid mental trauma. Whatever, the outcome was good anyway; her wish came true!

These memories made her glance back at the house and smile, then she continued walking towards the woods.

A cold breeze drifted through the forest.

Caitlyn was reading under the shade of the trees. After that night, their frequencies finally aligning, not a huge breakthrough, but it significantly lifted her spirits. They could be considered friends now

A rustling sound came from the woods. Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, closed her book, and softly counted under her breath, "One, two, three." At "three," VI suddenly burst forth, lunging. Caitlyn shifted, avoiding being crashed into. "Thump!" VI landed on the ground, rubbing her backside. "How did you know? You used magic!" She narrowed her eyes, "You cheated!"

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, tilted her head, and made a tsk sound. "You're too loud, and you're very predictable."

VI made a displeased face. "Fine!" Then she stood up, picked up her backpack, and swung it around. She scattered a pile of dead animals—squirrels, minks, small birds—from the bag onto the ground. At the sight, Caitlyn was startled, eyes wide as she watched VI's actions. "What are you doing?!"

VI paused, picked up a couple of minks, and looked at Caitlyn with wide eyes. "These are for you!!" Then she held the mink close to Caitlyn's face.

Caitlyn frowned. "No! Why are you giving me this?!"

VI continued to look at her. "Winter's coming! And you can't go to town to buy things now..." She paused for a moment, then said in a small voice, "And... I can't take you home..." She then dangled the mink in front of Caitlyn.

Caitlyn frowned, raising her hands to block the minks, gently pushing them away from her face.

Then she looked at VI and asked, "Are you happy with your life now?"

VI pulled the mink back, tilting her head as she listened to the question. "My family is here, and my sister is very happy. I feel like I have nothing else to ask for," she replied, nodding gently.

Caitlyn listened to her answer and nodded. She knew how much VI valued her sister, Jinx. The only fortunate thing was that Jinx didn't remember that period of their lives now. Her own past with Caitlyn, and even with VI, had been filled with too much pain, too much struggle, too much hurt. Luckily, she was back to being Powder now. Although... she could feel Powder's intense hostility. But this was something she couldn't give to VI back then...

"Cait... how do you usually spend winter? Do you get cold?" VI spoke again, then softly added, "...I could sneak some blankets for you."

Caitlyn smiled. "I usually find a village that's less sensitive to vampires and stay in an inn there for a while." Then she added, "I actually own more than you think."

VI looked at her and her shoulders drooped. "Then how long do you think you can stay here?"

Caitlyn thought for a moment. "With the inn by the lake, I should be able to stay longer."

A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves.

Powder was looking out the window while Ekko dried the washed dishes. Powder took a breath and said, "Do you think she really went hunting?" 

Ekko turned his face towards Powder, not stopping his work. "No! Of course not!"

Powder's eyes widened, and she slowly turned her head to Ekko.

Ekko shrugged and continued, "VI can't even use a gun! That's not hunting at all!" Then he shook his head, smiling as he added, "Actually, she just goes into the woods and brutally beats all those animals with her fists or her gun stock, then brings them home..."

Powder sighed and shook her head helplessly. She had already known this; it wasn't what she wanted to hear. Then a thought surfaced, a mental image of VI's gun...

A rustling sound continuously emanated from the bag.

Caitlyn watched VI organize her bag. Her gaze fell upon a small animal with no bullet marks. "You killed all these animals with your gun stock?"

VI shrugged. "Maybe... but I wouldn't say 'killed'."

Caitlyn leaned forward, asking curiously, "Then why insist on using a gun? I mean... given your attack method, there are clearly other, better options?"

VI scratched her head. "I don't know... but I'm sure hitting people with a gun stock really hurts..."

"Sorry " Caitlyn raised an eyebrow.

VI turned to her, frowning. But Caitlyn didn't say another word.

"Aren't you going to explain?" VI wasn't quite sure what "sorry" meant, but it wasn't the first time Caitlyn had said something she didn't understand.

"No " Caitlyn shook her head, her blue eyes holding a hint of provocation.

Just as expected. Based on VI's experience with her, if Caitlyn didn't intend to explain, then no matter how much she asked, it would be useless. What a stubborn woman!

"Whatever" VI rolled her eyes in response. She was an adult; constantly bickering like this was childish. She wouldn't fall for it!

"I told you how I got this gun, right?"

Caitlyn looked at her and nodded.

VI continued, stroking the gun. "I hope that person is doing well now."

Caitlyn looked at her, placing her hand over VI's, and responded, "They are."

Flames crackled in the fireplace.

Powder was attempting to taxidermy the deer VI had hunted; she wanted to hang it above the fireplace. Thump--- she first chopped off the deer's head, then moved the rest of the body back to the storage room. Ekko sighed.

Powder turned to her husband. "What's wrong, master?"

Ekko scratched his head, a troubled expression on his face. "I'm almost done, almost fixed. Just a little bit more." Powder put down what she was doing and walked over to him. "What's the 'little bit'? Is it important?"

Ekko tilted his head at her. "Actually, without it, it's not really fixed. I can only say the surface is repaired right now."

Powder raised an eyebrow. "So?"

Ekko rubbed his eyes and continued, "Its core is made of some special metal. I don't know where to get that material."

Powder relaxed her shoulders. "Can't you just find something similar and make it work?"

Ekko immediately frowned. "Perhaps, but I told you before this watch is a custom-made item... it'll probably be very hard to find."

Powder shook her head upon hearing this, gently squeezed Ekko's shoulder. "Don't overwork yourself for some strange stranger, okay?"

The midday sun hung high in the sky.

VI and Caitlyn were strolling through the woods, walking leisurely, their pinky fingers linked, swinging casually. The air was cold, yet filled with a sweet, ambiguous atmosphere.

VI gently rested her gun on her shoulder and began, "...Actually, there are benefits to hunting this way."

Caitlyn walked beside her, raising an eyebrow. "You mean? Knocking animals out? What's the benefit in that?"

VI stopped and smiled. "Once I hunted a mink, and later found out it had a whole family to support. Good thing I just stunned it, so I let it go back."

Caitlyn suppressed a laugh, an amusing thought sparking in her mind. Then she calmly raised her head, looking at her fingernails. "VI... you know we vampires all have a bit of magic, right?"

VI's expression turned serious at this, and she nodded.

Caitlyn nodded, satisfied with her response. "So, I can actually understand what animals say."

This sparked VI's curiosity, and her eyes widened. "Oh! Really?! What did they say?"

Caitlyn, seeing VI's expression, smiled with satisfaction and continued, "They told me that the mink you let go that day actually spends all its time drinking and hitting its kids. It's a bad husband."

VI's eyes widened, a look of disbelief on her face. "What!! He dared!! Drinking and hitting—wait a minute."

One second.

VI shook her head and narrowed her eyes. "Cait! You're so childish!"

Caitlyn covered her mouth with her hand, silently chuckling. "You believed it for a second, didn't you?"

VI put her hands on her hips, looking displeased. "...Nop!"

The screws rattled.

Ekko was repairing a bear trap for a mother and daughter. The little girl clutched her mother's hand tightly.

"Can't believe you're still using this piece of junk!" Powder said, bending over, hands on her knees.

"Powder..." Ekko gave her a look.

"Alright! Alright!" Powder stuck out her tongue, then looked at the little girl. The girl smiled at her, then made a gesture with her hand. This made Powder raise an eyebrow, and she turned to grab something.

Ekko carefully hammered the bent part of the bear trap, and once it was flat, he started screwing in new bolts.

At that moment, Powder walked over again and gently placed a gun in the little girl's hand. The girl smiled at Powder.

"Powder! You can't give that to a child!! It's dangerous!" Ekko's eyes widened, and he immediately reprimanded her.

"Isn't being attacked by a bear or a vampire more dangerous?" Powder rolled her eyes and continued, "Besides, isn't her mom right there? It's not like there are no adults?"

Ekko finished screwing in the bolts, handed over the bear trap, and glanced at the mother, smiling awkwardly.

The mother simply nodded kindly in thanks, took her daughter's hand, and walked away.

The sun gradually set.

VI was frantically digging into the ground, so carelessly that the excavated dirt flew towards Caitlyn. "Damn ! VI! Stop! What are you doing?!" Caitlyn sternly scolded VI. Damn it, her clothes were all dirty!

But VI, focused on digging the hole with her hands, responded, "I think there's something down here!"

Suddenly, a snake's head popped out. VI's eyes widened. "Uh... okay, I don't want to eat this." VI promptly stunned the snake and buried it back. "...Sorry," she said softly, covered in mud, looking at Caitlyn.

But Caitlyn first smiled at her, then walked towards her. As she got closer, she reached out, quickly grabbed VI's hand, and then, with a strong pull—VI was flung away by Caitlyn.

--Splash! Water sprayed everywhere.

VI fell into a nearby pond, immediately held her breath, and submerged. This woman actually had such a move?! VI saw Caitlyn calmly walking towards the pond, which made her intentionally stay underwater for a few few seconds. The water surface became still.

Caitlyn, seeing that VI hadn't surfaced quickly, started to panic. She knelt on the ground, looking at the water, leaning closer to the pond, glancing around, her expression rigid. "VI?" Her hand instinctively reached into the water. Had she gone too far this time?

--The water level suddenly surged!

VI seized the moment, quickly surfaced, and lunged at her, grabbing Caitlyn!! "Haha!" she laughed triumphantly, then used the momentum to pull Caitlyn into the water.

Splash!

Great, now they were both soaking wet.

Click, the deer's head was fastened to a delicate wooden board.

Powder had finally finished taxidermying the deer head. She stepped back, miming a picture frame with her hands against the fireplace. Then she looked back at her taxidermied deer head, and then at her husband. He was poring over materials borrowed from the library, then looking at the watch, sighing, still making no progress. After a pause, he turned to look out the window. The sun had set; it was time to prepare dinner.

Water dripped continuously from clothes, making a steady drip-drip-drip sound in the dim cave.

A fire crackled and popped. VI and Caitlyn sat with their backs to each other. VI chose a darker spot further from the firelight, while Caitlyn faced the flames directly.

Though Caitlyn had promised VI she wouldn't peek at her body, she couldn't help it. VI was re-wrapping herself in cloth. Her gaze scanned VI's back, noticing how the marks were significantly different from when they first met.

VI noticed her gaze. "Cupcake, are you peeking?"

Caitlyn, draped in a blanket, heard this. She immediately turned her eyes to stare straight into the fire, her palms facing the flames. "...I'm sorry" she swallowed, then continued, "What exactly is that?"

VI continued her work, raising an eyebrow. "Remember how I said I was attacked by a vampire?"

"That's what he left on me."

Caitlyn watched the flames burn, the wood slowly turning from brown to black. "Did it always look like that? When I first saw you, I remember it didn't look like that," she pressed.

VI smirked mischievously "Hmm... Looks like someone's been thinking about my body since day one, huh?"

This made Caitlyn's ears start to redden. Perhaps she should have just said, " I've been thinking about your body for thousands of years ! " But she still replied, "No... I just... want to know what it is. Is its change related to me?" Her voice held a hint of shyness.

VI looked at the cloth, pausing. "It has nothing to do with you, Cupcake."
Then she added softly, "Unless... you're suddenly interested in being a 'normal vampire' now?"

Caitlyn's heart skipped a beat at this. Her mind raced in confusion, unsure what it meant. Her shoulders tensed. Her index finger and thumb began to rub together.

"I understand. I won't ask about your back again " she replied stiffly.

VI finished wrapping her bandages and walked over to sit beside Caitlyn. She looked at Caitlyn's unyielding face, staring blankly at the flames.

"Are you angry?" she asked, reaching out to gently caress Caitlyn's shoulder.

There was no answer, but VI could feel Caitlyn relax a little. Then she rested her head on Caitlyn's shoulder and whispered, "...Cait?"

Caitlyn finally spoke. "...I'm not angry" her voice slightly tired.

VI watched the flames flicker in the air. "I know you don't drink blood. Or... do other things vampires do."

Caitlyn blinked, offering no reply, just continued watching the fire. Perhaps it was the night, but the firelight seemed particularly bright. They nestled together in front of the fire.

VI continued, "But what if one day, accidentally, really accidentally, not on purpose, and maybe... you drank someone's blood... or killed someone...?"

Caitlyn shifted. "...Would that mean I'd live longer?"

VI lifted her head from Caitlyn's shoulder. "Yes, perhaps... that's how the books explain it gaining power, life, magic, blah blah... whatever. But that's not your fault at all, you understand?"

Caitlyn exhaled deeply, then curled up. "...For some reason, I don't know why. I don't know why it would happen...? I think I'd just go and die. All these things are already too much for me."

VI listened to this response, looking at Caitlyn, and noticed sleepiness creeping into her eyes. "Cait, are you tired?"

"...I think so. I'm still getting used to the new... routine," she replied weakly, then leaned even closer to VI.

VI gently stroked Caitlyn's back and whispered, "Good night."

After some time, she confirmed Caitlyn was asleep. She carefully picked her up and moved her to a more comfortable spot.

VI was now certain, if this was discovered, Caitlyn might die on the spot, or perhaps worse, she would confess to Powder, and her head would end up hanging on their fireplace... At this thought, her stomach sank.

--Clank, the deer's head was finally secured to a delicate wooden plaque.

Powder was making the final adjustments, tilting her head, still unable to find the perfect spot.

"Powder, you didn't use the forks to tinker with your bombs, did you? There are... several missing?" Ekko's voice suddenly cut through the quiet.

Powder's shoulders twitched, like a child caught in the act. "N-no?"

Ekko frowned and said sternly, "Give! Them! Back! Now!"

Powder "tsk"ed and headed to the basement. The fire in the hearth was slowly burning.

VI got up, dressed, and ready to leave the cave.

She paused for a moment, admiring Caitlyn's sleeping profile, then looked around to make sure no morning light was entering the cave. She then gently approached Caitlyn, took her own jacket, and draped it over her, then softly stroked her head.

Walking towards the cave entrance, VI had barely left when she saw a large black bear heading towards the cave.

Sigh... damn, no wonder this place is deserted... Well... it's not like I'm in a good mood anyway.

Ekko was frying meat in a sizzling pan when, bang, the door flew open.

A cold gust of wind swept into the house... It was VI, breathless, carrying a large black bear. She was covered in battle scars, and her gun was broken... Ekko caught a glimpse of the fabric torn from VI's body during the fight. Indeed... it was the expanding mark... But now wasn't a good time to talk... He turned off the heat and rushed to VI, catching her... and moving her into the room...

At that moment, Powder was coming upstairs from the basement, clanking with the forks she'd retrieved, only to see a large black bear and VI's broken gun... She immediately ran to VI's room... Pushing the door open, she saw Ekko wrapping VI in his blanket.

"That gun clearly still had bullets!!" Powder said, exasperated. "But you chose to charge in and beat up a bear instead?!"

VI didn't know how to explain. Perhaps she just didn't want the gunshot to disturb the sleeping Caitlyn. Perhaps she just really wanted to beat up a bear.

She had been under too much stress lately...

"I forgot " VI replied casually from the bed.

Powder's jaw nearly dropped. She stepped forward, but Ekko held her back before she could erupt. "VI's a bit tired right now, can't make any sense, Powder."

Ekko finished speaking, stood up, and helped Powder walk towards the door. Before closing it, he said, "Come down for dinner once you've tidied up."

As the gap in the door narrowed, VI's figure gradually grew smaller in Ekko's eyes, then the door closed.

VI didn't come downstairs for dinner that night.

A faint shuffling sound echoed from the floor late at night.

VI, having skipped dinner, got up and went downstairs, finding Ekko still sitting there, the light dim. She was about to bypass him and rummage for food in the fridge when Ekko, without looking up, simply pointed to a plate on the table. "That's yours."

VI stopped, surprised, then sat down and picked up a fork. "...Thanks."

Ekko took a deep breath and leaned back in his chair. "VI, I saw it."

VI's fingers tightened slightly. "What?" she replied casually, lowering her head to cut a small piece of food and put it in her mouth.

Ekko tilted his head, as if seeing through her facade. His tone was still understated but held clear seriousness. "Your mark has changed, VI."

VI paused her chewing, then pretended not to hear, continuing to chew.

Ekko exhaled and continued, "VI, let me help you."

VI paused, licked the corner of her mouth, put the rest of the food back on the plate, and swallowed. "I'm fine..."

Ekko sighed, gently placed the pocket watch back on the table, then turned to look at her, his gaze more resolute than ever. "I've known you too long. You don't say 'I'm fine.' You only say 'screw you,' or just punch someone."

VI couldn't help but let out a small laugh, but it was fleeting, as if swallowed by the night. She said nothing.

Ekko continued, "You don't have to tell me everything. But at least, let me help you."

VI rested her elbows on the table, interlocking her fingers. She took a breath, looking down at the food in her bowl. "...She's a good person... I like her."

Ekko leaned back in his chair. "She hasn't killed anyone, has she?"

There was a few seconds of silence, then VI shook her head in denial.

This made Ekko frown. "...She told you herself?"

"Yes... but it was due to other reasons, not by her own will."
"Her mother was killed, you understand?" VI's voice carried emotion.

Ekko paused to think. Damn, this sounds exactly like a scam. Like a stranger telling you their dad has cancer and needs money, can you give it to them? This made it difficult, especially since Ekko could now confirm the other person was a vampire. In his experience, this wasn't good news. He ran a hand over his face and continued, "...Why do you trust her so much?"

VI's shoulders slumped. "I don't know. From the first time I saw her, she felt so familiar, like we'd known each other for a long time, or a lifetime, but we've only spent less than two weeks together... And—" VI's words were cut off.

"And you want her to be happy, not to cry, not to be sad?" Ekko looked at her, continuing her thought.

Ekko's response made VI raise her eyebrows in confusion. "You've felt that way too?"

"Yes, the person who makes me feel that way is sleeping in my bed right now." He nodded towards his room.

"Powder?" VI looked at Ekko. He nodded back, then chuckled softly. "Kiwi."

VI frowned. "Kiwi?"

"Actually, there are no truly bad people in this world. Everyone's a kiwi..." Ekko smiled.

VI offered a helpless smile. "Do you think Powder will accept this?"

This question made Ekko purse his lips. "VI... you might not know..." Then he gave a mischievous grin. "For a while, she seemed to want to set you up with Sevika."

Hearing this, VI's face registered surprise and disgust. "Wait?! What?!"

"I found out later, because Sevika was so mad she stormed up from the basement and yelled at me, 'Your wife really needs to see a doctor!'"

VI suddenly understood. "ok... no wonder she once yelled at me, 'VI, you really messed up raising your sister!' and 'Go take your sister to a doctor!'"

"But why would Powder do that??"

Ekko shrugged and smiled. "I think she was worried about you, wanted to find you a partner."

VI rolled her eyes. "I've told her so many times, that's not how being gay works!"

Ekko laughed. "I know!"

"So, will you tell her?" VI continued to ask.

Ekko fell into thought. "I think we need to give her some time..."

"I'm not sure if she'd accept the reason 'she's actually a good vampire.'"

VI sighed.

Ekko stood up and patted VI's shoulder. "Just a little more, the watch is almost fixed." Then he blinked. "Hope your photo is in good shape too."

VI looked at the watch glimmering in the dim light. "Ekko, can you ask Powder... what the final step for the mark's completion is?"

He nodded in agreement.

The light flickered faintly, the night was silent. And in that stillness, VI lay on her bed, looking at the photo she didn't know how to repair.

She thought to herself, Maybe it’s not the mark that’s the cause of her suffering in this world... but her own being.

Chapter Text

Day Thirteen Morning

The sun hadn't fully risen, but a soft tapping came from VI's room window. She quickly stood up, and the photo slipped from her hand to the floor. Rubbing her eyes, her hair a mess, she opened the window to find Caitlyn standing outside in the shadows, holding the jacket. Her expression was calm, yet held a hint of gratitude and a subtle emotion.

"Cupcake, what are you doing here?"

Caitlyn smiled and handed over the jacket. "This." VI frowned as she took the jacket, replying faintly, "Oh~" Noticing the jacket was clean, VI chuckled, "My god? Are you planning to wash all my things?" Caitlyn put her hands on her hips, raised an eyebrow, then glanced at the sky, offered no response, and turned to leave.

The sun was about to rise. VI climbed out the window, putting on the jacket she'd just received, and followed Caitlyn into the woods.

Downstairs, the two noticed VI hadn't come down.

"Is she serious? No dinner yesterday, and now no breakfast today?" Powder frowned, waving her hands, yelling towards VI's room door, "Starve yourself, sis!!" Then she stood up and walked into the basement.

Ekko watched her leave, gently poked his food a few times with a fork, and tapped the table with his fingertips. How should he begin?

Orange firelight danced on the leaves of the trees.

A bonfire was burning, with several fish skewered and roasting over it. Caitlyn had brewed coffee. VI, having jumped into the pond earlier to catch some fish, was completely soaked from the waist down. She'd forgotten to eat breakfast and was a bit hungry.

She was currently in Caitlyn's tent, pulling off her wet pants and contemplating whether to remove her underwear too. She couldn't wear Caitlyn's pants; Caitlyn was too slender. The size difference was too great; VI's muscular thighs would simply tear Caitlyn's pants. She tilted her head, thought for a moment, and decided to just take off her underwear. Wearing wet underwear was just too gross. She picked up the large towel Caitlyn had given her, dried herself, and wrapped it around her lower body.

Stepping out of the tent, she tried to wring out her pants, then selected a few branches and hung both her pants and underwear near the fire, close to the fish. Hopefully, they'd dry soon. Caitlyn glanced at the underwear by the fire, then at VI. Half her body was only covered by a large towel, yet she unashamedly sat on a rock opposite, her legs spread. Although the towel blocked the view, making it impossible to see inside, it was a very enticing sight.

VI first stared at the fish, then noticed Caitlyn's gaze, and gave her a captivating smile. "So... you travel alone?"

Caitlyn met her eyes. "In these times, who would want to travel with a vampire?"

VI looked confused. "I mean, you haven't met anyone else? Like... I think you're actually quite easy to get along with...?"

Caitlyn gave VI an alluring smile. "I have."

VI looked at her, poked the fish with a branch, trying to see if it was cooked. "...But?"

Caitlyn tilted her head. "But they only stayed one night, then left. Nothing more."

VI looked curious. "Why?"

Caitlyn sighed softly. "I don't know... I just felt like I didn't want to..." Then she looked at VI. "What about you?"

VI crossed her arms and looked at the burning wood. "Yes..."

Caitlyn raised her head curiously. "But...?"

VI laughed. "But I always run away at important moments... Perhaps... dates... or days they consider important, something like that..."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow and took a sip of her hot coffee. "Hmm... I didn't realize you were so bad?"

VI rubbed her neck. "I know it's wrong... but I just can't... I always feel like something's off..."

Caitlyn blinked, looking at her reflection in the coffee.

A clatter sounded as Powder examined VI's broken gun in the basement, tapping the table with a spoon. She had fixed this gun many times before, but this time it was completely wrecked, beyond repair.

Ekko suddenly burst out, shouting, "Gotcha! Powder, these are spoons! No wonder there weren't any when I went to get soup just now!"

Her thoughts were interrupted. She stared wide-eyed at Ekko. "Hey! Wait! I was still using that!!"

Ekko snatched the spoon from her hand and looked towards a corner. "Good heavens! How many more pieces of cutlery have you smuggled down here?!"

Powder sat in her chair, arms crossed. "I was going to take them all back up later..." Ekko frowned and yelled, "Damn it, Powder! This butter knife! It was here! I even bought a new one!!!"

As Ekko rummaged through boxes in the basement, Powder found a piece of metal that had fallen out.

It had a strange symbol, similar to the one on the watch, but it didn't quite match.

She wasn't sure if it was because the watch was damaged, making the pattern incomplete, or if the metal symbol itself was damaged, or if they were simply different.

Powder's brow furrowed deeply, the reflection of the metal glinting in her pink eyes as she rubbed it in her palm.

The fish gradually turned golden from the bonfire.

VI was taking large bites of fish, while Caitlyn gently poked the eye of another fish with her finger, wondering if she could eat its eye directly. She was confused.

VI swallowed the last mouthful of fish and said, "Actually, there is someone."

Caitlyn turned to look at VI, blinking, a little worried. "Is she special?"

VI nodded in response. Caitlyn pressed on, "Who is it?" Damn it, she has a rival?!

"But promise me first, you can't laugh at me when you hear it!"

Caitlyn cocked an eyebrow, calmly handling her fish, and replied, "Okay."

"I often dream of someone. Although her appearance is blurry, I clearly know she has long hair and blue eyes." VI paused here, glanced at Caitlyn, then continued, "But in my dream, that person always has only one eye."

Caitlyn stopped what she was doing, pausing for a moment.

VI began drawing small circles on the ground with her hand, continuing, "I miss her a lot... but I've actually never met her. Isn't that strange?"

Caitlyn looked into VI's silver-grey eyes. She wanted to directly kiss the woman in front of her, then drag her into the tent, rip off that annoying towel, thoroughly fuck her. But days of experience helped her suppress this impulse, and she responded, "No... it's not strange."

Powder stood in VI's room, holding the symbol. The window was open, letting cold air into the room. VI wasn't there... How long had she been gone? Why wasn't she here? Powder's eyes darted around the room, landing on the photo on the floor. She glanced at the symbol in her hand, then picked up the photo...

The front door opened. VI was back.

Powder tucked the photo into her pocket and walked towards the doorway, watching VI head to the table and dump fish onto it. She quietly approached VI, her eyes scanning up and down, then leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "Ekko's crying in the bathroom because you didn't eat the breakfast she made."

VI's eyes widened, and she rushed towards the bathroom. Immediately, Ekko's shriek erupted: "VI!!!! What are you doing barging in here?!!"

Turns out, Ekko was on the toilet .  "Oh! No! Damn , Powder said you were crying!!!"

VI and Ekko yelled in unison: "Powder!!!!!!!!!!"

Powder was in the basement, sticking out her tongue, muttering under her breath, "Serves you right for hiding things from me..." Then she looked at the symbol on the table. She tilted her head, arranging the symbol, the photo, the gun, and the watch on the table.

Late into the night, the floorboards of the house creaked softly.

Ekko and Powder lay in bed, pensive, staring at the ceiling.

"You knew I was in the bathroom..." Ekko's voice broke the silence.

Powder frowned and turned to Ekko. "I think you're hiding something from me..."

Ekko took a breath. "Okay, you're right, I am." He admitted boldly.

Powder raised an eyebrow, looking at him.

Ekko continued, "I was thinking, remember when we were researching that mark together, there was a string of text that was really troublesome?" Powder's eyes shifted. "So?"

Ekko shrugged. "What was it? Do you remember?"

Powder got out of bed. "...Why do you suddenly want to know this?" Then she narrowed her eyes, tilting her head at Ekko. "Did VI ask you to?"

Ekko also got up, but before he could speak, Powder interrupted him. "Why would she ask this? Who told her to ask?" Her tone began to fill with agitated emotion.

Ekko took her hand. "Please, wait, damn it... Don't panic, she's fine. Remember you pranked her today?" He watched Powder's eyes dart and tremble; her trauma might be flaring up.

This didn't relax Powder. She started pacing back and forth in the room. "She's being controlled? By the watch owner? I knew it!" She turned towards the door, about to rush for her gun.

Ekko grabbed one of Powder's arms before she could charge out of the room. This greatly displeased Powder. "Ekko, what are you doing?"

Ekko swallowed. "Just let me finish talking. After that, I won't stop you from doing whatever you want!" His voice was firm.

Powder looked up, then down at Ekko, her eyes shifting. "...That's what you said."

Ekko continued, "First, yes, she asked me to. But I'm very sure VI isn't being controlled."

Powder snorted and rolled her eyes. "Oh? How are you so sure?"

Ekko straightened his back, releasing her arm. "I'm very sure. If she were really controlled, she wouldn't be struggling so painfully."
"She also wouldn't come back to this home!"

Powder tilted her head, her pink eyes sparkling. "So she's feeling pain, and I can just eliminate that pain directly." The sparkle in her eyes reflected in Ekko's. He shook his head. "No, you also caused me a lot of pain at first, don't you remember?"

Powder leaned back, crossing her arms, saying nothing. It was true at first; perhaps it was due to her terrible attitude, but she couldn't be blamed. Ekko's attitude towards her was also bad at first (okay, maybe hers was worse). They were always arguing, or vying for VI's attention, or trying to prove they were better than the other. But over time, she found a strange tacit understanding and attraction between them.

"I'm just saying, maybe she has her reasons," Ekko continued, squeezing her shoulder.

Powder spoke, a little disheartened. "If the other person is a vampire, she'll die, possibly even be used to death."

Ekko showed a hint of displeasure. "I also thought that people who make weapons just want to profit from hatred. Are you that kind of person?"

No, she wasn't that kind of person. Her initial reason for making weapons was to ensure her sister had the greatest advantage in every battle, to win and return safely to her side. She simply wanted VI to be safe and never wanted to see her sister scorned by everyone again. She didn't want to see her hurt again. Her reasons had always been simple.  

But there were so many people in this world, so many species, why did VI choose a vampire? Especially since their childhood persecution was so severe, all caused by vampires. VI should hate her, why did it turn out like this? Did she miss something?

This world had never been very friendly. Powder didn't think the other person could give VI a good life.

A vampire identity would only bring more danger to VI's life. The mark on her back will change from 'people find it hard to accept' to 'people cannot accept,' causing her to be harshly despised by the world.

Her future days would be spent living in the shadows, never seeing the light.

The other party could even have complete dominance over this relationship, which was bad, and could break VI's heart because losing the other person meant losing her lifelong support.

And the other person wouldn't face any substantial problems in their life whether they had VI or not.

Powder's heart was anxious and urgent. She started biting her nails, but a hand immediately gripped hers, stopping her from hurting herself further. The warmth from Ekko's hand. Powder looked at the man before her, his eyes conveying deep tenderness and understanding.

Yes, she could just rush out and kill that woman, simple and clear.

But she looked at her husband's face, sighed, walked out of the room, opened the door.

Tiny stars twinkled in the sky, and the wind brushed through her long hair. She just wanted some fresh air now.

Day Fourteen

Nearly all the leaves had fallen from the trees, and the wind grew colder. VI looked out at the woods from the window, then turned back to Ekko. "How's the watch doing?" Ekko scratched his head. "I've substituted some parts, just one last bit, but I think I'm short on materials..."

Powder rolled her eyes and sighed. "...This better be worth it."

VI said nothing, turning her head to continue gazing silently out the window.

Powder looked at her sister, whose back was wrapped in layers of bandages. She thought, if VI really intended to be with that woman, she'd probably have to be bandaged like this for the rest of her life... "Sis."

VI's gaze didn't move, still fixed on the window. Did Caitlyn sleep well yesterday? Is she awake yet? It probably wouldn't be good to go see her now. She was distracted but still responded to Powder, "Hmm?"

Powder got up and walked towards VI, a provocative smile on her face. "Are you waiting for your wife?"

VI snapped back to attention, frowning, and tilted her head. "What... who?"

Powder placed a hand on her shoulder, leaning her mouth close to VI's ear. "I don't know, a bear, a werewolf, an elf, whatever. Aren't you going out today?"

The cold air closed in.

VI first looked into Powder's pink eyes, then glanced at Ekko, and took a breath. "Maybe later, when there are more animals."

Ekko stopped his work, met VI's gaze, giving her a look that said "you need to believe," then returned his attention to his workbench, shaking his head slightly, trying to pull himself together. He blinked and continued working.

Powder sighed, her hand resting on VI's back. She leaned close to VI's ear.

"Just a few meters away, she could kill you instantly if she wanted to—without any warning, not even needing to make a move."

Powder glanced back at Ekko's retreating figure, then looked at VI and continued, "Do you realize now just how much I love you?"

VI swallowed, blinking a few times, and remained silent.

Night.

The sun had set, and the moon was rising. VI stood up from her chair, taking a deep breath. She couldn't find the photo; she'd been searching for a long time. She scratched her head, looking out the window, missing those blue eyes...

Caitlyn lay on the forest floor, moonlight blocked from her face by the shadows of the trees. She saw VI walking towards her, watching her approach from a distance until she sat and lay down beside her.

There weren't many stars tonight; most were tiny specks of light, looking fragile but trying hard to shine. They lay together on the grass, their shoulders touching, feeling the faint cold wind and each other's warmth.

VI's face was lightly touched by the moonlight. "Why don't you drink blood?"

Looking at Caitlyn's profile, the shifting shadows of leaves and branches constantly flickered across her face. VI turned her body slightly, moving partially into the tree's shadow.

Caitlyn gently shifted her head, then turned her face towards VI. "Why do you keep asking me about vampire things?" With that, she sat up, reached out, and pressed VI down beneath her. Her lips parted slightly towards VI, revealing her small, blunt fangs.

VI's eyes widened, looking at Caitlyn, her chest rising and falling subtly. She didn't move. Caitlyn leaned closer to her face, a faint blush coloring VI's cheeks. Their lips drew nearer, threatening to touch at any moment. "Do you really ...want me to bite you?" Caitlyn asked, her blue eyes carrying a dangerous glint.

VI could feel her heart trembling slightly, a fire building in her lower abdomen. She truly wanted it, as if craving it were the antidote to everything. Looking into Caitlyn's sparkling blue eyes, she reached out, her index finger first gently caressing Caitlyn's upper lip, then moving to her lower lip, gently teasing it. Could they kiss?

Caitlyn's hands rested on either side of VI's shoulders, her longer red hair scattered around. She felt VI's rough fingers moving on her lips. VI gave Caitlyn a mischievous grin, her silver-grey eyes reflecting desire. Her fingers then moved from Caitlyn's lips, traced across her cheek, and moved to her chest, gently pushing her away with a little force. VI sat up and continued, "I'm just curious. Every vampire wants power, wants a longer life... Why don't you?"

Caitlyn retreated, and this movement caused the tree's shadow to fall more deeply on the side of her face. She moved her mouth slightly, as if debating whether to speak, or how to speak. After a few seconds, she began, "I once took something I shouldn’t have when it was time to let go. I used to believe this life was a punishment, forcing me to stay here--endlessly gaining, only to suffer a harsh loss again and again." She paused here. Caitlyn took a breath, relaxed her shoulders, and continued, "That's why I just wanted time to hurry up and take me away."

"And now? Is that still your wish?" VI looked at her.

Caitlyn didn't answer, secretly longing for a normal life again—to hold the hand of her beloved, walk through the years together, growing old side by side. In that long stretch of time, they could welcome new life together and face the moment life ended together. She had too much of everything already, whether wealth or time, but she could no longer find someone who could truly share it all with her.

VI looked at Caitlyn, who hadn't answered. She wondered whether to say what she was about to. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "You know what? Actually, all the magic in your body... if it dissipates... you'll cease to exist." A heavy feeling slowly spread through VI's heart, sinking into her stomach, both struggling and painful. But she continued, "So... as soon as you start using magic... I believe your body will start to decompose. After all, you've never drunk blood, never killed anyone to gain magic... and you've lived for so long..."

VI was about to burst. Tears welled up in her eyes. But if this was what Caitlyn had always wanted... if this was the antidote to all their problems... she didn't know... She turned her head away from where Caitlyn could see, stood up. She wanted to turn and leave, to let Caitlyn make her choice, but immediately a warm hand grasped VI's wrist, stopping her from moving further. Caitlyn saw tears already streaming down VI's cheeks.

She gently walked closer to VI, reaching out her other hand to caress VI's face, looking into her moist silver eyes, and then kissed her tears away.

-------A gaze from afar watched the scene unfold. Powder stood on the rooftop of her home, biting her thumb, her pink eyes glinting clearly in the moonlight.

Caitlyn and VI embraced tightly for a few minutes, then pulled apart. Caitlyn gently kissed VI's forehead, bidding her farewell. After watching VI's figure gradually disappear, she walked back to where her tent was, finding her belongings scattered everywhere, a complete mess, as if ransacked or deliberately destroyed.

Then footsteps appeared behind her. A pair of pink eyes stared directly at her, light blue bangs gently swaying, her hand toying with her gun.

---Jinx

Caitlyn looked at her, a hint of resolve in her expression. "...You're Powder, right?" She offered a polite, social smile.

Powder looked at her, eyes rolling. "I saw it. Is that how you seduce my sister? Make her willingly give herself to you?"

In fact, Caitlyn's "seduction" attempts these past few days hadn't gone smoothly, so this accusation felt very unfair to her, given how their relationship had progressed.

"No, we genuinely like each other" Caitlyn calmly replied.

----A tense atmosphere slowly spread.

The gun in Powder's hand was clearly cocked, and the situation was not in Caitlyn's favor.

This response made Powder laugh, then she started circling Caitlyn, examining her. Was this woman too stupid to know, or was she pretending? Did she not understand the usefulness of the mark on VI? Powder decided to probe further. "I saw the way you looked at my sister... full of... desire..."

Caitlyn thought for a moment after hearing this. Damn, was she that obvious? Does she have to admit to Jinx now that she wants to bed her sister?

"Alright, I’m not gonna lie, she’s pretty damn sexy..." Caitlyn admitted.

---The tense atmosphere broke.

Powder frowned intensely, looking at the vampire before her, who had just spoken with a calm, elegant voice. "...What are you talking about?" Powder's expression became awkward, and she lowered her gun.

Caitlyn looked at Powder's confused expression, then sighed. Regardless, the woman before her was VI's sister. She still hoped VI's family could bless them, whether she liked Powder or not.

"I like your sister, and I wanna be with her. If she’s up for it, I hope she’ll marry me." Caitlyn said to Powder with a sincere smile.

Powder's jaw nearly dropped. This... was not what she wanted to know... She began to question whether to continue asking. Her gut told her that if she asked more, she might gain more psychological trauma, and the woman before her might already be insane. She and Ekko had at least dated for a few years before deciding to marry, but Caitlyn and VI had only just passed two weeks since meeting, right?!

"No no! Absolutely not! You crazy woman!" Powder's face crumpled, sternly accusing Caitlyn. This woman clearly had a big problem.VI’s no Disney princess who’d just marry the first stranger she bumped into on the street, right?!This was clearly a scam!

Caitlyn frowned. Honestly, nothing was more humiliating than being called crazy by a madwoman, but she could endure it.

"I'm serious," she told Powder sincerely once more.

Powder was extremely displeased with this statement. She raised her gun again and pointed it at Caitlyn. Saying she was serious after only knowing each other for 14 days was pushing the lie too far!

"You're serious?" She shook her blue bangs.

Caitlyn nodded at her, ignoring the gun pointed at her.

"You know what? If you really care about her, you should stay away from her..." Powder continued. She wondered how much more she should say. How much did VI let Caitlyn know about the situation?

Caitlyn frowned, "What’re you trying to say?"

Powder gave her a serious look, "Oh c’mon, you can’t see? That thing on her back? It’s only getting worse ‘cause of you..."

Caitlyn froze.

Her conversation with VI in the cave earlier flashed through her mind, but she still held a trace of doubt. "Then… why didn’t she just tell me?”

"Because... I’m the only one who really knows what's going on, and I think she totally gets how dangerous your identity is for her."Powder said triumphantly. This was both truth and lie. It didn't matter, as long as it kept this woman away from VI.

"That’s not true... I can feel how happy she’s been lately." Caitlyn responded firmly, her voice low.

"Or maybe she’s trying to keep you happy so her life doesn’t get harder." Powder added, her words soft and slow.She aimed her gun at the other person’s head, then with a click, chambered a round, waiting for their response.

If the person resisted or refused to leave, she was determined to shoot them immediately—there was nothing left to say.

This whole situation was just too absurd.

Snap— Something in Caitlyn's heart shattered, spreading a sharp sting.

-----Memories surged in Caitlyn's mind.

"Remember how I said I was attacked by a vampire?"

"That's what he left on me."

"...Are you suddenly interested in being a 'normal vampire' now?"

Her gaze gradually dimmed------

"I understand. I'll leave her," Caitlyn decided.

Saying nothing, Powder looked at her, lowered her gun, and turned to leave.

Leaving Caitlyn and her scattered belongings behind.

Chapter Text

Late Night

It was late. Ekko paced his home, regret nagging at him. Maybe he should've spoken up for VI this morning, given the uneasy tension between her and Powder. Now, neither Powder nor VI was home. He stepped out the front door and headed towards the woods, but a glow from the town caught his eye.
Night had fully fallen; everyone should have been asleep. Ekko's mind drifted back to the whispering crowds who had given him strange looks days ago.

He hesitated for a moment, then decided to go to town.

A large, chattering crowd had gathered there, surrounding a few hunters he recognized.

These were the brave hunters who had fought vampires alongside Vander and Silco.

But with the war over, the survivors had lost their leaders.

They'd followed Sevika for a while, but she had also left. They must have lost their last anchor.

How could a group of lost hunters find meaning in their lives again?

The firelight flickered, and the crowd murmured, encircling the hunters.

"This monster is cunning,it moves its dwelling almost every night..." a hunter gestured with his hands.

"However, we still found her dwelling tonight," another hunter added.

"Monster? What monster? I don't see any monster!" a man replied, frowning.

"It's a vampire!" the hunter declared.

"How are you so sure?"

"Because VI—the thing on her body has clearly been activated!" The hunter replied sternly.

"-------Oh!!!!" A gasp spread through the crowd as the news was announced.

Ekko weaved through the crowd, trying to get closer to hear more clearly, but he bumped into a large man. It was Loris. As soon as Loris saw Ekko, he reached out and grabbed him, quickly pulling him through the crowd to a less populated area.

"What's going on?" Loris asked, frowning.

"I was about to ask you that!" Ekko looked at him in confusion.

Loris first wiped his face with his hand. "'VI brought back a vampire'—everyone's spreading that rumor."

Cold sweat trickled down Ekko's back. He stared at Loris, trying to figure out how to explain. Fuck, how was this discovered?! VI had only been wrapping herself up like a mummy these past few days and sneaking into the woods every night to meet a certain woman... uh... okay, yeah, that does sound a little crazy, making it hard not to raise suspicion.

"Calm down, let me explain," Ekko looked at him seriously, then, after making sure no one was eavesdropping, continued, "VI broke that vampire's watch, so she's helping her fix it. That's all."
"Uh... well, actually, I'm fixing it," Ekko added with an awkward smile.

Loris paused, initially wanting to argue. But then, images from a few days ago flashed through his mind—that woman walking through town with an umbrella, asking around for watch repair shops, and then being hurriedly led away by VI—at that time, VI's body showed no abnormalities.

"Wait... do you mean VI gave herself to her to fix the watch?" Loris responded in shock.

"I don't know the specifics, but I know VI is fine these past few days!"
"It's not what you think, okay?" Ekko waved his hands, hoping Loris would understand.

"How do you know she's fine? She might be controlled already!" Loris looked displeased.

Ekko's expression also grew unhappy.
"In this town, I'm the most qualified to say that. I'm the most qualified to guarantee she's fine!"
He pointed his finger at Loris's chest. "You know very well why!!"

Loris's shoulders drooped. Ekko was right; he couldn't refute it. What happened with his stepfather indeed qualified Ekko to say that.

"Ekko, this sounds like a complete scam! Do you know how ridiculous this is?"
"Even if it's true, who would believe such a story?!" Loris shook his head.

"No one needs to believe it, I just hope you can help me one more time. At least let me fix the watch, then she'll leave," Ekko pleaded.

"I can't control everyone's actions, I hope you understand," Loris looked at Ekko helplessly. Then he sighed, "I'll try to calm them down."

Hearing this, Ekko showed a grateful smile."Thank you, just a few more days, I promise"

Ekko patted Loris's shoulder, then left the bustling town and entered the woods...

The bushes rustled as he moved. He looked left and right, then gazed into the distance, continuing to search for signs of Powder and VI. But looking back, he caught a glimpse, his house lights flickered. Had they gone home?

----Crunch

Ekko stepped on something, then a pair of blue eyes appeared before him... It was the vampire.

Ekko looked at the scattered items on the grass, some of which were already damaged. He guessed the hunters had done it. The vampire was gathering her scattered belongings... The scene was desolate. Ekko decided to step forward and help clean up.

"You need to leave quickly! You're in great danger right now!" he said, picking up scattered papers at his feet.

Caitlyn snorted inwardly at his words. Dangerous? She already knew. Hunters had been tracking her all along, and she had always hidden very well. It was just... lately, because of VI... she might have been a little distracted... But it didn't matter anymore.

"I was going to leave anyway," Caitlyn replied flatly.

"Good, you and VI might need to hide for a while," Ekko said cautiously, then handed the collected papers to Caitlyn.

"No VI, I'll leave alone," Caitlyn stopped what she was doing and looked at him.

Ekko also stopped, extremely displeased by her words.

"Wait, what do you mean 'no VI'?"
"Do you know how much she's sacrificed for you??"
"And you're just going to treat her like this??"

------A stinging sensation erupted in Caitlyn's heart again.

"I know!! I know everything!! You don't need to remind me again!!" she yelled.

Ekko was startled, a horrified expression on his face.

Realizing her outburst, Caitlyn first let her shoulders drop, then sighed.
"I'm sorry... I know I'm dangerous, she shouldn't live like this..." Caitlyn's gaze was lost and dim.

The conversation with Powder earlier had deeply affected her.

Ekko looked at the woman before him. He couldn't refute it. Indeed, no matter how he looked at it, her identity and her relationship with VI brought danger. And the village hunters were not to be trifled with; they had fought much more terrifying vampires and were battle-hardened. Leaving was a good choice...

Then Ekko noticed a deep sadness in her eyes, like someone heartbroken. But... VI hadn't rejected her, had she? Did she? Wait, who was chasing whom now?!

Ekko scratched his head, lowered his shoulders, and sighed.
"Listen, I don't understand what's going on, and I don't have time to understand."
"But I'm telling you, if you're leaving, go tell VI. She deserves to know."

Caitlyn shook her head, considering her options... Then an idea formed in her mind.

"Do you... like Powder?"

"Of course, we're married," Ekko replied in confusion, unsure why the topic had shifted to Powder.

Should she tell the man before her what just happened? But why? Wasn't their previous conversation enough to prove her threat? What was she doubting? And on what grounds? The other person wasn't Jinx anymore...

Caitlyn stared at the man before her, thinking of distant memories.

"I actually tried, but he's not very willing to talk. Every time I bring it up, he just looks at me and says, 'VI, I'm really glad you're still alive.' It's like I died or something..."

VI had said something like that. After the great war, Ekko was always unwilling to talk about Jinx with VI... This puzzled Caitlyn, since Ekko and Jinx grew up together.

She considered a possibility: if her ability to see VI again was due to a chaotic spacetime created by magical disruption, then had Ekko also experienced something similar during that great war?

What did he see then?

Had he and Jinx had something?

Did this mean VI would die?

If all of this was part of magic, then in this current frenzy of magic, what was created by magic now could influence each other, right?

Caitlyn couldn't know the truth. The man she was talking to now, though also Ekko, didn't possess those memories.

"...I wish you happiness " Caitlyn continued, then took the papers from his hand.

"...Thanks?" Ekko looked at her.Caitlyn's eyes shimmered with sadness, but he was still utterly confused. He wondered if he should ask more questions... But, if it was a matter of feelings, Ekko felt he shouldn't interfere. Emotions were between two people; no one had the right to meddle in that.

Maybe because they weren't very familiar with each other, the two of them tidied up the mess in a mix of politeness and silence...

Ekko dragged his tired body back home and noticed the second-floor window was open, which meant Vi had returned.

Then, he slowly went back to his own room and found that Powder was already asleep.

He sighed—at least everyone was okay. Today was just too exhausting.

Day Fifteen

VI stood in a place with no light, only swirling white mist surrounding her.

Then, in the distance, a pair of glowing blue points appeared—a set of blue eyes looking at her. VI blinked, and the scene suddenly shifted. She was lying on a large green bed, with a woman beside her gently stroking her cheek. They might have exchanged a few words, but VI's memory was blurred and unclear. She could only make out the woman's face—it was Caitlyn, but... she looked so much younger than the Caitlyn of today. When VI reached out to her, Caitlyn dissipated like mist and vanished.

What followed was an unfamiliar place, a tall tower, and her hand was tightly gripping another woman—a face she knew well. "Powder!" she shouted. In this scenario, if VI let go, Powder would fall to her death.

"...You got it wrong again," Powder's pink eyes glowed as she responded to VI's shout. VI then noticed the woman before her was covered in cloud patterns; this wasn't the sister she knew.

"This is all your fault," the woman said again. With a swift movement, VI's hand was forced open. She watched her sister fall, then explode----

VI broke down.

---"This is all your fault."

A flash of light entered VI's vision. She immediately opened her eyes to see her familiar ceiling. She was lying in her bed at home; it had all been a dream.

She gasped for breath, wiping her face with her hand, finding tears in the corners of her eyes. Still shaken, a gentle tapping came from the window. VI wiped away her tears, quickly got out of bed, and pushed open the window. It was Caitlyn, holding an umbrella.

VI had hated vampires being near her for her entire life, but at this moment, she was so grateful that Caitlyn was by her side. This made VI feel much better; the dream had been truly terrifying.

"Cupcake!" VI started with a smile, leaning forward through the window, wanting to embrace the woman before her.

But Caitlyn held up a hand, stopping VI. Caitlyn's gesture stunned VI. She looked at her, those blue eyes much dimmer than before.

"...I'm here to say goodbye," Caitlyn's voice was flat and cold. She had planned to leave last night, but... Ekko was right... she at least had to say a proper goodbye.

A wave of instability began to form in VI's heart. She looked at Caitlyn, confused. "Cait... what's wrong?" She reached out, trying to take Caitlyn's hand, but failed. Caitlyn pulled her hand away, a movement that sent panic through VI's heart.

"Please, Cait, talk to me."
"Did I do something wrong?"
"Did I make you unhappy?" VI pressed, desperate for an answer.

Hearing these words made Caitlyn's emotions even more complicated.

---"Or maybe she’s trying to keep you happy so her life doesn’t get harder."

---"Do you know how much she's sacrificed for you??"

The words tumbled painfully in her mind.

"...Don't do this anymore " Caitlyn's voice conveyed utter despair and coldness. With that, she turned and walked away.

VI couldn't understand what that meant. Had she gone too far last night? Then why had Caitlyn kissed her? In just one night, had Caitlyn decided she didn't want her anymore? Was this her karma for hurting hundreds of women?

"Wait! Where are you going?" VI quickly caught up to her. Caitlyn stopped.

"Leaving. I'm leaving. I can't spend this winter here." She didn't look back at VI.

A silence fell. VI didn't know how to respond. She couldn't keep Caitlyn at their home. Caitlyn's pace quickened, but VI stubbornly followed her.

This annoyed Caitlyn. "Stop following me!" she commanded in a low voice.

The mark on VI's back responded. VI's legs froze as if nailed to the ground, ------ thud, she dropped to her knees. A wail escaped VI's lips.

Caitlyn turned back at the sound, only to see VI painfully kneeling on the ground. The sight before her broke Caitlyn. Just a simple sentence could elicit such a reaction. Jinx hadn't lied; she truly was a monster. She was hurting VI.

VI's eyes were wide, her legs almost numb, her breathing ragged. "...Your watch isn't fixed yet." It was the only reasonable excuse she could think of to make Caitlyn stay.

Caitlyn looked at her, shaking her head helplessly. "It's okay, I don't care about that anymore... You don't have to do this."

VI finally stumbled to her feet. Caitlyn didn't know if she should go forward to help her.

She turned and quickened her pace, not looking back at VI, the cold wind blowing through her long hair as she disappeared deeper into the woods.

White snow floated in the wind. Caitlyn's figure grew increasingly blurry in VI's eyes, but she was powerless to chase her. Watching Caitlyn's retreating back, VI's mind was filled only with "Don't go," "Please," "No."

But immediately after came, "Who am I?" "What are we?" "What right do I have to keep her?" "Is this what she wants?"

Nothing could be said. Cold mist continuously appeared with her breath. The wind brushed her red bangs as she knelt helplessly on the ground, cold snow falling ceaselessly on her kneeling knees.

Her body was still there, but her heart had long been carried far away.

Powder stood in the distance, biting her lip, silently watching it all unfold. She kept toying with the gun in her hand, her pink eyes constantly darting, first at VI's desolate figure, then at the forest where the vampire had vanished. She was surprised that the vampire had kept her word so faithfully...

Ekko had a restless night, so he woke up early.

He was in town, searching for the last piece of metal to fix the watch. He was determined to repair it, as it was the only thing he felt he could do.
Nearby, he heard snippets of chatter:

"...we can't risk it, the village was hit too hard last time."

"but maybe she's not a vampire..."

"but I've never seen that woman stand in the sun."

"VI might already be controlled, after all, she has that thing on her."

Ekko's face darkened. It seemed Loris had done his best, but you couldn't stop rumors from spreading.

The shopkeeper approached Ekko, handed him the materials, and said in a low voice, "You should keep a close eye on VI lately, make sure she isn't influenced by anything." Ekko nodded politely to the shopkeeper, his expression helpless, and quickly left with the materials. He thought about his interaction with the vampire last night; she wasn't a bad person.

Upon returning home, he glanced at the dining table. VI had made breakfast, but she wasn't eating. She was staring blankly into the distance, almost like a zombie. The food on her plate was a mess—large pieces of eggshell in the eggs, and the meat looked undercooked. Powder, however, was eating as if it were completely normal, creating a bizarre atmosphere.

Ekko didn't know how to diffuse it. Had VI been heartbroken? Or...? Ugh... but... the vampire last night also looked heartbroken. He frowned. Could two people in a relationship both be heartbroken?

Clearly, this was beyond his comprehension, so he decided to give up trying to understand.

He quickly headed to his workbench, intending to continue his work, but noticed the watch was gone. Shaking his head, he went to the basement, heading towards Powder's workbench. He found the half-repaired pocket watch, but also saw the metal symbol. He rubbed his eyes, then widened them, first touching the metal piece, then picking it up and sniffing it.

“Oh!! Wait, this is the very material I’ve been looking for!" His emotions soared. Grabbed the symbol from the table and walked out of the basement.

The light from the first floor spilled onto Ekko's face. He happily waved the symbol he had just found at VI! If he fixed this watch, would their relationship recover?

The man was full of optimistic thoughts.

"Oh... how nostalgic," VI responded casually, still remembering the symbol, though a piece of it was broken off.

Powder raised an eyebrow at her sister. "You recognize this thing?"

VI 'tsk'ed, responding weakly, "Yeah, this thing used to be on my gun."

Powder's eyes darted. "So, you took it off?"

VI gave a helpless expression. "You thought it was ugly and took it off and threw it away."

Ekko placed the symbol on the dining table. VI pointed to the side of the symbol. "Look, you broke it here! And you were going to throw this thing away back then!"

Powder's face fell, and she stopped what she was doing, asking, confused, "Then why is this here?"

VI rolled her eyes at her, paused, tilted her head to the other side, and said, "Because you always go back to look for things you carelessly throw away, so I picked it up..."

Ekko leaned towards his wife. "Powder, can I have this?"

Powder frowned, turning to him. "What do you want that for?"

Ekko smiled, looking at VI, and happily announced, "With this, I can fix the watch!"

The words echoed through the house, as if played through a loudspeaker.

But at the news, VI's face grew even worse, her voice dry and weak. "How wonderful..." Then she heavily stood up and turned to leave, as if hearing a few more words would kill her on the spot. She staggered back to her room and, bang!, slammed the door shut.

Ekko looked at the scene, frowning. Please, this is good news, right?!

Powder quickly turned and asked, "What do you mean?"

Ekko's eyes lit up. "The metal source of this thing is the same as this watch, it's great!"

Powder stood up, asking excitedly, "What do you mean, 'the same'?!"

Ekko scratched his head, continuing to explain, "Uh... it means the origin of this symbol and this pocket watch are from the same place?"

Powder's eyes widened, speaking haltingly. "But... VI said that thing was originally on her gun."

Ekko tilted his head, looking confused. "Oh... then that means... that gun and the watch are from the same place! This metal is too high-grade, very hard to find." Then he let his shoulders droop, adding, "But... I don't know, VI doesn't seem very happy."

---Powder's brain felt like it had been jolted.

"Sis, where did you get this gun?"

"I found it. I think someone shot that vampire, stopped her."

---Childhood memories and conversations echoed in her mind.

She gasped sharply, her eyes widening. Without a word, Stood up from the dining table, then staggered back to her room and, bang!, slammed the door shut.

The dining table grew quiet.

Ekko's face crumpled. "Hello? Is anyone going to tell me what's going on now?" First it was the vampire last night, today it's VI, and then Powder. Women are really too complicated.

...Well, at least Ekko still had his breakfast, even if it was a mess.

The sun had set, and the moon hung high in the sky. Snow was falling.

Caitlyn stood at the spot where they first met. She rubbed her arms; the cold wind gave her goosebumps. "Time to go..." she whispered, yet still didn't move.

A rustling came from the bushes.

She spun around, a hint of expectation in her eyes. "...VI?" But it was only a fox. Her shoulders slowly relaxed, a self-deprecating smile playing on her lips. Why was she still expecting her to come find her? This was foolish...

She took a breath. Memories of the past few days with VI swirled in her mind—this was enough, she didn't cry. She started walking towards where her tent was. Her luggage was already packed... she could leave now. Picking up her luggage, nothing seemed to slow her down, yet her feet moved slower than she expected.

Walking alone through the forest, her footsteps deeply impressed on the increasingly snow-covered grass, faint snowflakes settling on her shoulders. Her eyes constantly darted, thinking. She wanted to stop, but couldn't. VI's face already occupied her mind.

She missed VI’s voice and jokes, her fiery red hair, and those gray eyes that gazed into hers... but what followed was the painful image of VI kneeling on the ground in agony.....

While she was distracted...

-----Bang

A gunshot, she stopped, someone had shot at her.

She remained alert, looking around, but saw no one. Then someone attacked her from behind, quickly and professionally, striking her hard on the head.

Her vision turned dark, and she fainted....

Chapter Text

Caitlyn's vision blurred, then sharpened. A faint firelight flickered; she didn't know where she was, guessing it was a cave. She'd been kidnapped.

A girl with light blue hair appeared before her.

She recognized the features, the long braided hair, and the pink eyes—it was Powder... This only fueled Caitlyn's anger. First, Powder told her to leave, and now she'd tied her up; it was pure manipulation!

Mmm-mmm-mmm—Caitlyn grunted in frustrated protest. She tried to speak, but found her mouth already taped shut.

Damn it, she thought, can't this woman just invite people to talk normally? We could all sit in chairs, or on a sofa, and she could make some tea. If Powder didn't like tea, she could buy other drinks. But no one would be sitting on the ground, no one's hands and feet would be tied, and no one would be waving a gun around.

She struggled desperately to break free, but Powder ignored her. Powder circled her first, her eyes scanning Caitlyn, then casually ripped the tape from Caitlyn's mouth with a shhhplick. Caitlyn immediately gasped, then roared, "What do you want now?!"

A build-up of past and present frustrations swelled within her. If it weren't for VI, she would absolutely kill this woman.

Powder tilted her head, then moved closer, first pressing the muzzle of her gun against Caitlyn's chin, then staring blankly at her. "You forgot something..." She then pulled out the damaged photo of "VI," waved it in front of Caitlyn's face, then shoved it into Caitlyn's pants pocket, patting it.

Caitlyn angrily shook her head. "...I already told your sister not to bother."

Powder lifted Caitlyn's chin, then moved the gun upwards—bang—firing a shot into the air as she yelled back, "Shut up." Then she slowly added, "It has nothing to do with my sister."

She lowered the gun and continued, "Someone worked so hard to fix it for so many days... and now you're saying you don't want the watch anymore?" She shook her pistol, glaring at Caitlyn. "Isn't that awful of you?"

Caitlyn frowned in response. "I believe the price of that watch is enough to compensate you for your work these past few days..."

Is this game never-ending?

Honestly, she didn't care about the watch anymore.But this whole thing was like a damned rope, tightening around her, suffocating her, making her breathless.It felt like the watch carried a curse, stubbornly holding onto her, driving her crazy!

If Piltover hadn't already exploded, she would definitely go back and argue with the original watchmaker, even file a complaint, whether they were alive or not!

Powder listened, shaking her gun, her pink eyes sparkling as she glared at Caitlyn. "No, it's not about the money, it's about..." Mid-sentence, a faint sound drifted from a distance

"Are you sure she's here?"

"I'm sure."

"Why?"

"There used to be a large, ferocious mother bear here, no one dared go near it. But recently, it disappeared."

"...It must have been the vampire; only magic can kill something like that."

Powder shook her head, remembering the bear VI had brought back a few days ago. Then she glanced at the vampire. Although Caitlyn's expression was angry, she had been easily kidnapped.

Where did someone like her get any fighting ability?

Powder rolled her eyes. She really didn't want to admit that such a person had saved her and her sister during the childhood disaster.
With a sigh, she hid herself in the shadows.

The voices grew louder, closer.

"...Shhh," one whispered.

"There's light... over there."

A few figures moved towards the light, their outlines gradually sharpening. They were the same people Caitlyn had encountered in the village before, the ones who had tried to take her umbrella. They approached Caitlyn, who simply stared blankly at them, saying nothing. She truly didn't know how to talk to these people... After all, their previous encounter had ended badly, and they clearly hated vampires.

"Why is she tied up?" one of them asked in confusion, but another simply raised his gun. Click, the gun was cocked and pointed directly at Caitlyn. "Isn't this just perfect?"

---Bang! A bullet shot out, but it was deflected by another bullet.

The trajectory changed, striking near Caitlyn's foot, but not hitting her.

Caitlyn immediately shot Powder, who was hidden in the shadows, a look that screamed, "Idiot, can you even use a gun?!"

Powder met her gaze with a look that said, "Bitch, shut up." No matter what, she refused to lose to this woman.

The hunters were startled by what had just happened. "Magic!" some of them yelled in shock, while one decided to fire another shot.

The gun wasn't even fully cocked yet.

Thump-thump! Powder casually used some nearby stones to make a noise, immediately diverting a few of their attentions. Then, she swung her gun like a boomerang, knocking out the closest hunter and catching the gun as it returned. The remaining hunters were terrified, staring at Caitlyn in shock.

Caitlyn offered an awkward smile.
In truth, she hadn't done anything, but she couldn't tell them that.

Powder saw their attention was on the vampire. Good. She then jumped down from above, knocking out the remaining few. Then she straightened her back, stretched her shoulders, and said, "Damn, people these days have no respect for privacy!"

Caitlyn paused, first looking at the unconscious figures on the ground, then at Powder, and frowned. "Even if you do that, it doesn't make up for the fact that you kidnapped me," her voice serious and accusatory.

"Oh please, miss, I just saved your life!" Powder rolled her eyes. If it weren't for VI, she'd really want to beat this woman up.

"Madam, if you hadn't tied me up and brought me here, I wouldn't have encountered any of this!" Caitlyn rolled her eyes.

Powder didn't respond. She walked towards Caitlyn, then kicked her lightly. Then she waved her gun, threatening, "Don't you dare leave until the watch is fixed, or I'll hunt you down!" This demand was both unreasonable and illogical to Caitlyn. Things had already gotten to this point. She couldn't see VI anyway, so what was she doing staying here? And now there were people trying to kill her. What exactly did this woman want?

The ropes around her loosened, but Powder still held the gun on her. Caitlyn let out a helpless huff in response, shifted her body, stood up, and straightened herself. Powder watched as the woman's height became apparent. Damn, she's so tall. If this was the case, VI's taste was actually quite "tall." Now she had to raise her hand to aim the gun at Caitlyn's face.

"Now get lost, or they'll wake up," Powder fiercely threatened Caitlyn.

"I really don't like you!" Caitlyn said coldly before taking a step forward.

Powder let out a cold tsk, then waved her hands, responding mockingly, “Awesome, look at that—we’ve got something in common! Guess that makes us fucking friends now!”

Caitlyn didn’t respond and left quickly, filled with anger.

Moonlight spilled onto the floor, and cold air streamed into VI's room.

She lay motionless on her bed, like a corpse, wrapped in a thin blanket and her jacket. She didn't know what else to think. Burying her face in the blanket and jacket, she inhaled deeply, hoping the faint scent would offer some comfort.

It felt a bit perverse, but the woman she loved had left her. Who cared about being weird at this point?

Footsteps sounded outside her room, then her door opened. VI didn't care; she felt like she was dying. Powder saw her sister sprawled on the bed like a rag doll, her face buried in the blanket and jacket like a baby, completely ignoring her presence. Powder rolled her eyes, walked over, and kicked the bed.

VI groaned, reluctantly turning to face her sister. "Powder, please! Don't bother me. It's late."

Powder "tsk"ed and kicked the bed again. VI started to get annoyed, pulling her head deeper into the covers. "Not today."

Powder's expression soured.

Okay, half of this mess was her fault, but the other half was all VI.

Why did she have to mess around with that damn mark?! Seriously?! Who would risk their life chasing a woman?!

Powder decided to jump onto the bed and land on VI's stomach.

VI shrieked, "Powder!!"

Powder then shifted her weight to VI's thighs, crossed her arms, and took a breath. "I went to see her."

VI's eyes first darted to her sister, then she sat up, her face filled with pure horror.

Powder shrugged. God, VI's expression is so over the top! She didn't even kill her.

Well, she did think about killing her...

"I talked to her. She'll stay until the watch is fixed " Powder said, looking down, her emotions complex. She didn't dare confess anything more to VI, but at least she could do this much.

When VI heard those words, she lunged forward and hugged her sister tightly.

Powder's eyes widened, her hands raised, but then she gently placed them on VI's heavily bandaged back. Looking at the bandages, she scanned the parts that weren't properly secured; the mark had already spread across VI's back. Powder felt a surge of helplessness.

Why did the very thing she tried so hard to prevent still happen?

She then let out a breath and softly said, "VI..." VI gently responded, "Hm?"

"If you keep squeezing, you're going to break my bones!"

Powder exaggerated, though it was true; She was too thin!

VI immediately loosened her grip. "Oh! Sorry!!" Her strength was immense.

Powder flashed a mischievous grin.
"Sis…I think you…should just die！" Then she forcefully pushed VI's head back into the pillow.

Playful laughter echoed through the room.

Downstairs, Ekko was meticulously checking the positions of the watch parts. The laughter from upstairs reached his ears, and a relieved smile spread across his face.

Things were getting better, right?

It was late at night.

Caitlyn was reorganizing her belongings in the woods, absolutely furious!!!

Powder had turned almost all her stuff into an Easter egg hunt, hiding items everywhere in the forest—some dangling from the trees, others tossed on the ground, and a few even buried beneath the snow!

She even built a snowman on top of one pile, flipping the middle finger!

The weather was getting worse.

Caitlyn had no intention of keeping her promise to Powder.

She saw no reason to obey Powder’s unreasonable demands.

She was leaving right now, immediately!!

The windows rattled violently from the fierce wind.

VI looked out at the pitch-black night, the snow intensifying, her expression worried.

Where was Caitlyn now? With this blizzard? Was she really safe? Powder said she'd stay... but... only because the watch wasn't fixed yet, right?

Her throat tightened, but no sound came out. Because if the watch was fixed, would Caitlyn truly leave?

Powder sat with her arms crossed, her feet propped on the table, looking drained. "She'll be fine, she'll be okay, she'll be safe."

VI rolled her eyes. "How do you know what I'm thinking now?"

"Your messy love life is no longer hidden!" Powder replied, leaning back on two legs of her chair, waving her hands nonchalantly.

Ekko chuckled as he worked on the watch. Haha, messy love life~~ Wait, Fuck! Does this mean they're actually going to court ??!!!

VI ignored her sister. Well, fine, she fell in love with a vampire widow...

Powder sighed, tilting her head. "Seriously, stop worrying. She's tough. She even yelled at me when I pointed a gun at her."

At this, VI let out the loudest sound of her life: "WHAT DID YOU SAY!??!"

Powder's shoulders suddenly hunched, and her two-legged chair almost sent her tumbling, but she steadied herself.

She continued, lazily, "Don't worry, she's fine~ I just tied her up and said a few words to her...Okay, I did kick her once"

Then she shrugged. "Hey! but of course, someone else was trying to kill her then too, so I guess that evens it out, right?"

Ekko stopped his work, eyes wide, remembering the conversations in the village. This was bad. The hunters were already tracking her accurately...

VI's voice became sharp. "Why are you only telling me now!??!" She stood up agitatedly, grabbed her bag, and started pacing around the house, gathering matches, canned goods, and some meat, preparing to leave.

Powder saw this and stood up. "VI? The snow's going to get heavier soon."

VI snorted. "I know."

Ekko swallowed, looking out the window, his expression worried.

Powder continued, "I said she'd be safe! Those people have already been dealt with by me!"

Ekko took a breath. "...I don't think it's very safe, sorry for not saying it sooner. But actually, the village has been talking about vampires for days."

VI's eyes widened even further, her movements becoming more determined and swift. Powder, meanwhile, ran a hand over her face, shaking her head helplessly.

VI was about to leave, but then Powder grabbed her hand, took a breath, and said, "Don't you dare die, or I'll find a way to kill you again."

VI first looked at her sister's worried eyes, then remained silent, then glanced at Ekko, who was hugging himself, wearing a helpless expression.

VI turned and walked further away from the front door, then she heard Powder's final shout: "AND! DON'T! GET! PREGNANT!"

VI shook her head and rolled her eyes, continuing forward.

Ekko swatted Powder's arm, then rolled his eyes at her.

Powder rubbed her hit arm, looking innocent. "What? Vampires have magic, right!? They could do so many things with that!?"

VI trudged through the heavy snow, the fierce wind whipping her red hair, as layers of snow accumulated on her shoulders.

She tried to sense Caitlyn in the dark night, but the weather had turned worse than expected. The supplies she carried added weight, making it difficult to walk, and the cold dulled her thoughts, making her steps heavy.

"Damn... why is the snow so heavy?" Her breathing grew shallower, her heart pounded faster, yet her body grew colder. She realized she could no longer see the path she had taken. VI trembled, collapsing to her knees in the snow. Her eyelids felt increasingly heavy. She gritted her teeth, trying to stand, but every movement made her feel like she was about to shatter.

"Can't stop... can't..." The heavy snow continuously lashed against her body. Her body wouldn't obey, and her consciousness began to fade.

Am I dying? she thought.

At that moment, she vaguely saw a dark silhouette with deep blue eyes standing against the moonlight.

"...VI?!" The figure softly called her name, then rushed forward to support her. The figure drew closer; it was Caitlyn. VI's consciousness was fading, and with her last ounce of strength, she whispered, "...Cait... please... don't go..." Then she collapsed deep into the snow.

Caitlyn looked at VI lying in the snow, which was gradually covering her body. She fearfully dropped her luggage, trying to move VI, but the weight on VI's body was too much; Caitlyn couldn't lift her.

She began to discard VI's heavy supplies, but the snow grew heavier.

She embraced VI in the blizzard and darkness, feeling VI's body temperature steadily dropping. The environment became increasingly harsh, and their movement speed was far too slow. She continuously strategized; among all the methods, only one remained untried... It was the only way to quickly reverse their dire situation.

---Magic.

Caitlyn gradually attempted to use the magic she was unfamiliar with. She prayed, thinking of VI's smile, cute cats or dogs, or... Jayce in the sky? In any case, she tried to stay optimistic, thinking of anything that would help her succeed, hoping to use it smoothly. After a few seconds, VI's body floated due to the magic. Caitlyn breathed a sigh of relief, slowly moving her into a nearby cave...

A beam of light cut sharply through the darkness, catching the attention of a patrolman in the village.

“Magic!” the patrolman shouted in panic. Trembling, they watched as VI was moved by an unseen force. Eyes wide with fear, they fled frantically into the night.

Ekko focused on repairing the watch, his hands steady as he handled the metal parts, but he could still hear Powder's knuckles repeatedly tapping the table.

He looked up at her. "She'll be fine. Maybe in a bit..."

---Bang! Bang! Bang!---

The door suddenly rattled with violent knocking, as if someone was frantically pounding on it.

Powder immediately rushed over and yanked the door open.

She frowned; a trembling, pale-faced man stood before her. He gasped for breath, hands tightly gripping Powder's shoulders, his voice shaking. "Weapons! We need weapons!"

Ekko heard this, his brows furrowing. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table, then slowly stood and walked towards the doorway.

The man panted, his words rushed. "Th-that vampire—she took VI... I saw it with my own eyes!!"

Powder gave a look of disdain, then rolled her eyes and raised her hands high, whispering sarcastically, "Wow?! What an efficient discovery?"

The man continued, "No, no... she used magic—she used magic to take VI!!"

The villager's voice trembled, his eyes filled with terror. "She's already controlled! We... we have to act!!"

"Bang!!" Without hesitation, Ekko raised a wrench and directly knocked the villager unconscious.

The man crumpled to the ground.

Powder: "...Wow" She raised an eyebrow, looking at Ekko. "You did that on purpose, didn't you?"

Ekko shrugged, rattling the wrench in his hand. "I'm your husband, and the only man who can touch you."

Powder blinked, her lips twitching slightly, then she rolled her eyes, looked down at the unconscious man, and nudged him with her foot. "...Okay? So what now?"

Ekko glanced at the man on the ground, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Perhaps... he was just hit by a magic spell?"

Powder looked at him, speechless, then sighed and shook her head. "...Right, magic."

The heavy snow continued to fall, and the wind howled at the cave entrance, yet the atmosphere inside the cave was unusually quiet.

VI's head rested gently on something warm. Her body was still a bit cold, but she no longer felt like she was freezing to death.

Consciousness gradually returned. Her ears picked up the faint crackle of burning fire and a regular breathing sound. Her fingertips twitched slightly, realizing she was lying on something soft.

Caitlyn's hand had been gently resting on VI's forehead, checking if her body temperature had returned to normal. But when VI's fingers twitched, she instantly froze. Her gaze shifted to VI's face, noticing her eyelashes flutter and her breathing become more stable. She was clearly conscious now.

"...You awake?" Her voice was low and calm, but a hint of tension was audible. She immediately retracted her thigh, and before VI could fully regain her senses, her head hit the ground as she lost her support.

"Ow..." She immediately sat up, scanning her surroundings, seeing Caitlyn and the already packed luggage.

Rubbing her head, she asked, "You're leaving in this kind of snow!?"

Caitlyn crossed her arms, looking at her. "Yes, leaving now makes it harder to be found or tracked."

VI frowned, her face showing concern. "What are you thinking? That's dangerous!"

Caitlyn tilted her head, looking at her. "Yes, I felt it. I just picked up someone who almost died out there."

VI sighed helplessly, wrapping her arms around her legs, saying nothing.

Caitlyn's face hardened as she looked at VI. "Then why were you out there? What were you thinking?"

This question stirred complex emotions in VI. She had come out because she was worried about Caitlyn, But Caitlyn had sharply rejected her earlier.

She pondered how to respond, pursing her lips. VI buried her head in her arms, which were wrapped around her legs, and took a breath. "...I was thinking about you."

This is a kind of desperate honesty...

The snow fell heavily, and the wind rattled the windows, filling the house with noisy discussion.

Ekko looked helplessly at Powder. "Or maybe she’s trying to keep you happy so her life doesn’t get harder."

He then raised a hand and rubbed his face. "Why did you say that to her?! Don't you know you're making things worse?!"

Powder threw her hands up in protest."Do you know how much she's sacrificed for you??"

Then she shook her head. "I don't know which idiot added that part!"

Ekko's expression turned displeased. "That's not fair! I had no idea you said those things to her first!" He then pointed an accusing finger at his wife.

Powder also looked annoyed. "Hello!! Her tent was already destroyed by other hunters when I got there!"

She then waved her hands at her husband. "If I hadn't gone to find her, she might have already been killed!!"

The man they had knocked out earlier twitched, interrupting their argument.

Powder and Ekko both looked at him.

"And that idiot woman even used magic at a time like this!" Powder leaned closer to her husband, lowering her voice.

Ekko listened, pinching the bridge of his nose and rubbing it. "...Alright... we all have a hand in this mess."

Powder gave a satisfied smile. "...So what do we do next?"

Ekko shook his head. "We can't hide anymore... we have to confront this head-on..."

The man beside them's eyes began to twitch.

Ekko and Powder immediately fell silent. He was waking up.

The unconscious man's vision suddenly brightened, gradually clearing, and he saw Powder and Ekko.

They looked as if they had been preparing nearby for a long time.

The man suddenly jolted. "What just happened?"

Powder and Ekko exchanged a look, then Powder raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Uh... you were just attacked by magic..."

The man gasped. "Right! I need to go warn everyone!"

He scrambled to his feet, continuing, "The weapons... I'm counting on you!" He rushed out in a panic.

Watching the man run wildly into the blizzard, Powder and Ekko exchanged a glance and nodded.

Something was about to happen.

Something within the gloomy cave was collapsing, she felt it.

VI held her breath—one second, two seconds, three seconds.

She received neither the answer she wanted nor the one she didn't. She slowly lifted her head, first noticing drops of water falling to the ground. Then, raising her head fully, she saw two tear tracks already staining Caitlyn's face. She stood up in a panic, moving closer to her.

At that moment, Caitlyn seemed to lose all ability to act, her mind buzzing as memories from the past flashed relentlessly through her thoughts.

“…Cait?” VI asked weakly, her vision already blurred by tears.

She wanted to speak, but her strained throat only allowed faint, fragile sobs.

She didn’t want to cry, and told herself she shouldn’t be crying.

“I miss you too, I really miss you!”

Finally, Caitlyn broke down.

Her strong defenses shattered by an overwhelming flood of tears. She cried out loud to VI, revealing the vulnerability she had hidden all this time.

Then she felt warmth as VI’s hands gently wiped away her tears before pulling her into a tight embrace.

“I’m right here” VI whispered softly, kissing away Caitlyn’s tears.

She slowly pressed Caitlyn’s head against her neck, feeling the gentle warmth, the breath, and the trembling.

Caitlyn slowly moved her hands to VI's back, holding her tighter, and wept freely.

The faint firelight reflected on both their faces. Now they clung to each other, savoring their time alone.

The blizzard gradually calmed, and the firelights began to gather.

Powder handed out several guns to some villagers.

They took the weapons, looking thoughtfully at Powder. "If possible... we'll try not to kill your sister, but you should know..."

Powder gave them a displeased look; the word "if " buzzed in her mind.

Ekko sat nearby at his workbench, glancing at Powder, who was gnawing lightly on her thumb. He felt a familiar surge of anxiety but said nothing.

Then two others spoke up—the same people who had tried to kill Caitlyn in the cave. "She's truly despicable. We saw her, tied up, but it was just a ruse."

The other added, "Yeah... we were attacked right away... when we woke up, almost all our belongings were gone, leaving us with just our underwear."

At this, Ekko looked helplessly at Powder.

Powder immediately adopted an "I didn't do it" expression and slowly said, "Oh... she's really terrible, isn't she?"

Another person then said, "Wait, why weren't you just killed outright?"

Another voice, clearly annoyed, interjected, "Are you defending the vampire?"

The first voice stammered, "No... I just..."

A more dominant voice then shouted, "I don't care about any of that! Anyone involved needs to be killed!"

Noisy chatter filled the house. Ekko looked around, then took a breath, placing the last component into the watch. With a click, it immediately began to turn.

Today, the watch was fixed.

A rustling sound came from the cave entrance.They looked warily into the depths.

Light blue hair gradually became clear in the light, and VI immediately recognized it as Powder.

Powder covered her eyes with her hand, a sliver of light peeking through her fingers. Then she relaxed her shoulders and said, "Oh! Glad to see you're both still dressed."

VI rolled her eyes but felt Caitlyn's tension. It wasn't because Powder had suddenly appeared, but because Caitlyn saw the distant firelight. Powder continued, "But, I'm afraid you don't have time to undress either."

Caitlyn stood up, looked at the paused VI, and said, "...I think... they're here for me..." Powder tilted her head, glancing at Caitlyn, saying nothing.

Shadows and firelight mingled on Powder's face, her eyes glinting with pink. She then extended a hand to VI, signaling her to follow.

VI looked at Powder, then back at Caitlyn, her face filled with panic. "No, you're coming with us!" But Caitlyn just looked at VI and gently shook her head.

Powder had already taken VI's hand and moved a few steps.

To Powder, Caitlyn had always been a trouble.

Since Caitlyn decided to sacrifice herself to make everything easier, why bother stopping her?

Powder's pink eyes fixated on Caitlyn, then she turned and continued to urge VI forward.

Caitlyn looked at their retreating backs with a profound gaze—light blue hair, pink eyes, a small frame.

"I hope we'll both never feel pain because of who we are again." She whispered softly.

Powder's footsteps paused for a second at these words, but she didn't turn back or respond. She continued forward.

VI watched Caitlyn's figure grow smaller with each step they took.

Caitlyn looked at VI, her deep blue eyes like a final farewell. Indeed, her time was running out. A crack had already appeared in Caitlyn's palm, radiating an ominous glow, eroding her body. She hadn't told VI.

The consequence of a bloodless vampire using magic...

---Her body began to disintegrate.

VI's footsteps intentionally halted. She looked down at Powder's hand—on one side was her most important family, on the other was someone she could no longer ignore.

The distant firelight grew larger, and the villagers' voices became clearer, filled with anger and fear.

The persecution and terror brought by the previous vampire, the distrust that festered in people's hearts, had grown into endless hatred.

A battle was inevitable.

Powder felt significant resistance and frowned. "Hurry, the villagers with guns are almost here. What are you hesitating for?"

VI spoke in a low voice, almost a choked sob. "I can't go."

Powder's expression shifted from impatience to shock. "...What did you say!?"

VI took a deep breath. "I can't leave her alone again."

Powder's expression instantly turned cold, her eyes beginning to moisten as she looked at VI.

VI gently stroked Powder's face, softly saying, "...I'm sorry."

But when VI turned back, Caitlyn was no longer there....

VI suddenly felt her vision dim. Powder had knocked her out.

Powder’s pink eyes drooped low as she looked at her sister, a deep sadness shining through.
“This is all your fault...” she murmured softly.

Then, Powder slowly dragged VI’s heavy body, moving slowly through the dark cave...

Chapter Text

Late Night on Day Fifteen

Firelight flickered in the shadowy cave as the villagers, torches in hand, finally reached their destination.

Weapons were at the ready, and Caitlyn found herself staring into pair after pair of eyes filled with hatred. Was this how the people of Zaun once saw her too?

Maybe so, but she had never truly faced them back then.

Those burning gazes felt as if they could pierce right through her. The villagers watched Caitlyn, waiting for the right moment. Yet none of them expected that this vampire would charge straight at them.

"---Woah, woah, woah!!" Cries of panic erupted from the crowd.

Some recoiled in fear, while others tried to push forward, causing the crowd to jostle. No one dared touch the vampire, as if she were something foul. The formation dissolved into chaos. Caitlyn, well-versed in human nature, leveraged her years of political experience to her advantage, expertly weaving through the throng.

Left, right, she gracefully dodged the weapons swung at her. Above, below, unfamiliar faces flashed quickly across her vision. 

Whoosh—

Suddenly, a bullet grazed her shoulder, leaving a stinging mark. Her heart lurched, but she quickly recovered, continuing her rapid advance.

The recent bullet narrowly missed the person chasing Caitlyn, who immediately shouted in annoyance, "Which idiot did that?!"

Caitlyn seized the opportunity, accelerating her dash forward. She was now in the middle of the group, the exit not far.

Suddenly, a chill appeared behind her.

--------Slash!

A cold weapon deeply sliced across her waist. Blood slowly welled from the wound, and the heavy blow forced her to her knees.

Then, a burly man slowly approached Caitlyn, his footsteps heavy. It was Loris, the blacksmith from the town. He lifted her high, and just as Caitlyn braced for death

The blacksmith whispered in her ear "I'm going to throw you straight towards the exit... then you're on your own."

Then, raising his hands high with surprising speed and force, Loris hurled Caitlyn violently towards the exit.

"---Oh!" The crowd gasped, watching the vampire fly out of the cave.

Ekko, who was among the group, quickly shouted, "I'll go after her!!"

Caitlyn had no time to react; the cave's interior became a rapid blur, like a series of quick flashes. If she kept a diary, she would definitely write:"Caitlyn Kiramman, 15 miserable days, First I was threatened at gunpoint by my own wife. Then I was nearly burned to death by the sun. Then I got kidnapped by my wife's sister (this is the fucking second time!!!) After that, I was hunted down by a bunch of villagers I didn’t even know, and in the end, I got tossed out like a ball!"

One second, she thought of her mother.

Two seconds, she thought of her father.

Three seconds, she thought of Jayce.

Snapping back to reality, she burst out of the cave, but her face was about to hit the ground!

Thud! She landed on the snow-covered ground. Luckily, the snow was thick enough.

Cold snowflakes fell, and the blood from her wounds stained the white snow red. The cold air caressed her body. Caitlyn was covered in injuries, and her body was disintegrating due to magic; she was almost at her limit, but she still struggled to get up. The wounds on her body began to sting. She first gripped the wound on her shoulder with her other arm, trying to temporarily staunch the bleeding.

Stumbling, just as she was about to fall again, a force helped her up—it was Ekko.

He looked at her, his eyes devoid of hostility, but full of warning.

The snow still hadn't stopped.

Ekko led Caitlyn, quickening their pace, and after walking for a while, they were temporarily away from the hostile crowd.

They ventured into the woods, surrounded by various plants.

"Wait!" Ekko called out, then slowly pulled the pocket watch from his pocket. It was finally fixed today.

"And take these," he continued, unhooking a small backpack from his belongings and handing it to Caitlyn.

The distant clamor grew closer; the villagers were catching up. Seeing this, Ekko pressed a hidden button in his hand. Not far away, the ground erupted in a series of explosions, filling the air with smoke and fine snow.

Caitlyn looked at him, confused, and he stated firmly, "This is as far as I can help you!"

"Wait, lend me this for a second." As Caitlyn was about to leave, Ekko quickly smeared some of her blood on his face, trying to make himself look like he'd been in a fight.

Caitlyn's figure then vanished along with the smoke.

The view gradually cleared. Trees, toppled or broken by the explosions, largely blocked the path. The villagers who caught up saw Ekko sitting on the ground, with some residual blood on him, slowly catching his breath. He uttered, "...Sorry."

This sight made all the villagers frown. They first looked at the blocked path, then at Ekko, murmuring amongst themselves...

The heavy snow transformed the forest's plants into a blanket of white.

VI's vision gradually cleared. Noticing this, Powder leaned in close to VI and whispered, "Great! can you walk on your own now?"

VI touched her head, having no time to complain about her sister. Her mind was racing: "Where is she? She's in danger..."

Powder immediately clapped a hand over her mouth. Just then, the voices of several hunters drifted from the distant woods: "We can't leave anyone with that mark alive any longer. We need to eliminate them now!"

The sisters were currently hiding in a thicket, and a single mistake could expose them.

VI recognized those hunters... she had chased them away before when Caitlyn was in trouble...

The recent conversation reached VI's ears, and she wasn't angry. She was used to such malicious words; bearing the mark, she was indifferent to being proposed as a sacrifice.

But they also intended to harm Caitlyn, and that she couldn't ignore.

VI prepared to stand and fight, but Powder grabbed her, stopping her movement. She hugged her sister and whispered in her ear, "Don't tell me you're trying to fight guns with your bare hands!"

The hunters keenly detected VI's presence and fired several shots in her direction. Bang! A bullet grazed VI's cheek, and blood trickled down her face.

Powder reached out, gently touching the fresh wound on VI's face.

She looked at her sister and shook her head. "Why can't I ever stop you from seeking death?"

VI's grey eyes reflected her sister's image, and she froze. The words cut into her heart like sharp blades.

--------Bang, bang, bang!

Another volley of bullets. The hunters fired again, relentlessly. VI didn't notice; she was distracted, and another bullet mercilessly pierced her shoulder. Blood slowly seeped from the wound on VI's shoulder, a sight reflected in Powder's pink eyes.

Buzz buzz buzz—buzz—

—She's too weak.

Powder stood up from the hidden bushes. Then, she forcefully pushed VI forward, her pink eyes signaling her to leave. The hunters saw Powder and hesitated, then gave a nod, signaling Powder to get out of the way. But Powder ignored them, staring directly at the hunters. Seeing Powder didn't move, the hunters first widened their eyes and shook their heads, then fired another shot in VI's direction as a warning.

----Bang!

Powder reached out her hand, and a bullet that was meant for VI was blocked. But this action... broke one of her fingers—her favorite middle finger. How terrible.

VI's eyes widened as she gasped, looking at her sister.

Powder was so dangerous, how could she leave her sister alone?

The stinging pain of blood spread across her shoulder. She shook her head, pulled herself together, and once again prepared for an offensive charge.

"Please! VI, those are guns!!!" Powder yelled again, then told her, "Run!"

VI's emotions began to spiral into confusion.

Fighting—it's what she'd always done. Get hurt, bleed, then get back up. She wasn't afraid of death; if sacrificing herself would solve a problem, she'd do it.

But what if... someone wanted her to live?

Her breathing grew ragged....

Time was merciless.

Bang!—This bullet struck a nearby tree.

Thump!—This bullet grazed Powder's cheek.

Bang!—This bullet grazed VI's cheek.

-----Memories replayed endlessly in Powder's mind.

Buzz buzz buzz— The angry shouts of those people directed at them.

—She's too weak.

Powder grew impatient and kicked her sister.

VI's feet finally began to move. With her back to her sister, she slowly took her first step forward, then her second, then her third.

Buzz buzz buzz— Twisted faces churned in Powder's mind.

"Sis... promise me... don't look back at me..." She picked up her gun and said slowly.

—She's too weak.

The fourth step.

The words just spoken reached VI's ears. A heavy thought, a heavy emotion, spread through her throat—it was responsibility.

Her heart paused for a second. Her eyelashes fluttered with her blinks, her silver-grey eyes constantly shifting uneasily—she hesitated.

Then another bullet grazed VI's shoulder.

Powder's eyes widened, and she roared, "Run!!!!"

VI shed tears,choices kept swapping in her mind,her rapid breathing heaving in her chest.

At last,she lowered her head and ran, sprinting, sprinting, sprinting, until she finally disappeared into the forest.

Powder watched as the familiar red hair finally vanished into the woods.

She smiled.

This time, she was not the one left behind...

Buzz buzz buzz—

The wind gently caressed Powder's face, then brushed through her long blue braids.

Seeing this, the hunters looked displeased. They turned to Powder and said, "You let that jinx slip away...."

Roaring faces churned in her mind, a familiar word

—Jinx.

"Yes... but I won't let you go," she said, her pink eyes glinting, her voice low and cold.

—No.

—She's not weak at all.

White snowflakes swirled in the dark night as Caitlyn hurried through the forest, backpack in hand.

Calling it "hurrying" was a stretch; this was all she could manage at her fastest pace yet.

Her back and shoulders screamed in agony, bleeding profusely, and the magical erosion continued relentlessly.

At least she was far from town now. Her steps grew heavier, and she gasped for breath, her eyes constantly fluttering shut only to be forced open.

"Oh—!"

she cried out as something violently collided with her, sending her tumbling weakly into a snowdrift.

Seriously, couldn’t she have a break for once?

---"Cait!!!" A familiar voice called her name.

They were tangled together, VI now above her.

Joy, sorrow, gratitude, pain—emotions cycled through Caitlyn's mind. "VI... you shouldn't be here...." she murmured weakly.

VI didn't answer.

She first helped Caitlyn up, then touched her face before kissing her cheek. Caitlyn was happy for the gesture. "You're hurt..." she whispered, glancing at VI's shoulder and seeing the bullet marks. Her heart ached.

"You too..." VI replied, then extended a hand to support her. But a searing pain shot through Caitlyn's body, making her whimper. Her consciousness was fading, reaching its limit.

She finally collapsed.

Realizing something was wrong, VI saw her hands were covered in blood.

---It was Caitlyn's blood.

And that wasn't all. A blue light immediately reflected in VI's silver-grey eyes.

"No..." VI shook her head weakly, tears welling in her eyes as she looked at the woman in her arms.

Just now it was Powder, and this time it’s Caitlyn — she might lose two people she loves at once.

Had she still not done enough?

Caitlyn was slowly disintegrating before her eyes....

The wind howled, and the frantic slapping of leaves echoed through the forest.

A few villagers reached the other side of the path, only to find Powder sitting on the ground, with several wounds on her, and a few hunters lying half-dead in their own blood nearby.

Everyone gasped, their eyes wide, trying to understand what was happening as their gazes met Powder's.

At this moment

Powder weakly stood up, slowly raised her hands, tilted her head with a pitiful expression, and softly said, "Sorry, my sister seems to have gone mad from the vampire's control. She almost killed even me."

Loris stepped forward, first looking at the bodies, then at Powder, an expression of helplessness on his face.

Silence fell.

The world seemed to quiet down....

Fine snow drifted, painting the world white. The rustle of leaves echoed ceaselessly, and the wind gently caressed VI's red hair. Her tears fell on Caitlyn's face, but Caitlyn was already unconscious.

"But what if one day, accidentally, really accidentally, not on purpose, and maybe... you drank someone's blood... or killed someone...?"

"...Does that mean I'll live longer?"

"Yes, perhaps... that's how the books explain it: gaining power, life, magic, blah, blah, blah... whatever, but, that's not your fault at all, you understand?"

---Previous conversations flashed through her mind.

VI made her decision.

She grabbed the sharpest stone she could find, slit her own wrist, and poured all her blood directly into Caitlyn's mouth. The metallic taste of blood mingled with salty tears, flowing in a stream, over Caitlyn's lips, and then into her mouth. Caitlyn felt the burning liquid in her mouth; it was both warm... and... delicious...?

---The scent of fresh blood permeated the air.

Thump-thump!

Her heart pounded fiercely—the wounds on her body gradually healed. She struggled to open her eyes, her blue pupils dilated, but the sight before her was agonizing.

VI was cutting her own hand, again and again, her hand covered in wounds, blood splattering, continuously pouring into Caitlyn's mouth.

Caitlyn's warm tears streamed down her face as she weakly shook her body, crying, "...Stop! "

VI shook her head, her eyes wet, shedding a few more tears that fell onto Caitlyn's face. She ignored Caitlyn's pleas, because the magical erosion had already spread across Caitlyn's entire hand. This was not what VI wanted.

Tick-tock—Time cruelly continued to slip away.

VI's mark began to fade. VI had hated that thing on her for her entire life, but now, ironically, she wished the mark wouldn't disappear...

“I said stop! You’ll die!” Caitlyn frowned, shaking her head weakly, beginning to command, her voice firm yet mixed with a fragile sob.

--—The mark began to activate, and VI's actions started to be controlled.

Things became inextricably difficult.

The mark was weakening.

"I don’t fucking care!" VI cried out loudly. Caitlyn shook her head frantically.

Normally, blood obtained by vampires was involuntary, imbued with hatred, resentment, and pain. These emotions instilled fear, and instilling fear also meant—absolute power.

But what if it was voluntarily sacrificed blood? Imbued with love, defense, hope?

—No one in the world had ever done this to a vampire.

VI gradually lost blood from her body and grew weaker.

Caitlyn looked at the exhausted VI and commanded with a firm voice, "No, I forbid you to die!"

She hated this thing. But at this moment, this thing became a glimmer of hope to save VI.

The mark responded, but the command was too contradictory. The fundamental purpose of this thing was to provide a glimmer of life for the vampire when in critical condition; this was the basis of the contract. And the purpose of the enslaved person bearing the mark was to sacrifice, to uphold the duty of preserving their master.

This command completely defied the mark's reason for existence.

In a chaotic and contradictory cycle, the mark wavered between disappearing and not disappearing, gradually forming immense pressure.

-----A furious storm began to form around the two.

Caitlyn's consciousness was gradually being pulled away by the magic...

Tears, blood, her loved one, the surrounding scenery became increasingly unclear...

Heavy footsteps trudged through the snow, worn-out shoes creaking in the white world.

Powder stumbled alone along the path; Loris had let her leave while he dealt with the bodies. Her back hunched, like a corpse drained of its soul, her pink eyes had lost their light, as if everything had vanished. Her body swayed as she walked, and after a short while, she saw a dark-skinned man in the distance... it was her husband, Ekko.

He was wiping the blood from his face with some snow when a familiar figure appeared in his sight, and he noticed her gaze.

"Powder, you're hurt," he said, staring at her with wide eyes.

Ekko moved closer to her, but Powder didn't approach; instead, she took a large step back.

"Don't come near me..." she said, looking at him, her pink eyes darting, filled with fear and unease.

-----She had killed someone.

"Why?" Ekko shrugged first, then took another step, moving closer to his wife.

"I disappointed you..." Powder shook her head, taking another step back, blood still flowing from the wound on her hand.

Drip—

A drop of blood fell onto the snow, slowly staining the pure white red.

But Ekko remained silent for a moment, then leaned forward and took her hand, looking into her pink eyes.

"Yes, you disappointed me " he said, his voice firm yet gentle.

Powder's pink eyes welled with tears, and she retreated several more steps. Ekko didn't hesitate, stepping forward to hug his wife tightly, pulling her into his embrace.

He gently patted her back, softly whispering in her ear,  "You actually don't believe how well I know you."

Tears blurred her husband's face, but she felt his warmth.

---She cried.

She cried hard in the arms of someone who accepted all of her...

Stars twinkled in the darkness, tracing paths across the night sky guided by magic.

Black and deep blue colors alternated, then Caitlyn finally saw the white beam of light—she was dying.

VI continued to cry out beside her, but Caitlyn could no longer hear clearly. She didn't even have the strength to reach out and wipe away the tears of the one she loved.

Caitlyn slowly closed her eyes, letting the magic course through and destroy her body.

White light filled her blue eyes. At the edge of her vision, a figure appeared, a man... Was that God?

—Caitlyn lost consciousness.

VI held Caitlyn tightly, feeling her body temperature fade. The chaotic magic whipped her red hair, blood and tears a messy, desperate mix on her hands. Wild beams of magical light flashed constantly in her light-reflecting, silver-grey eyes—black, blue, black, blue... ultimately, white.

The pocket watch in her backpack spun frantically due to the crisscrossing and chaotic spacetime travel.

A white beam of light sliced through the air, creating a rift.

A burly man appeared before VI in a theatrical flourish.

\" Ta-da!!! " he shouted, raising his hands/

The scene before her was like a hole ripped in the air, and this man stood within it. He looked tall and sturdy, and beside him was another thinner man, wearing a cloak.

Honestly, he looked a bit like... Jesus (even more so if he were holding a lamb).

............

VI was severely startled; she didn't know how to react. She didn't recognize this person, tears still clinging to her face.

Caitlyn was dying, she had no emotional capacity for these two suddenly appearing, strange men.

...........

Seeing her lack of reaction, the man waved his hand and added a few words "Hi, VI!,Oh~ new tattoo! Nice!"

Then he gave a thumbs-up and winked, flashing a classic male model smile fit for a fashion magazine.

"Jayce... I don't think that thing is a new tattoo... and it looks terrible," the thinner man beside him spoke up.

Jayce paused, rubbing his eyes "Stupid magic dust, in my eyes!"

His vision cleared. He first glanced at Caitlyn, lying on the ground, barely alive, then at VI, whose hands were covered in blood.

His expression turned to horror.

"Holy shit!!!Do you two always mess yourselves up like this every time you fall in love?"

The thinner man rolled his eyes. "Jayce, ten minutes. I told you, if you keep blabbering, they're going to die..."

Jayce frowned, waving his hands in protest "Viktor!!! You didn’t say they’d be like this when we met them!!"

VI watched the two converse, her mind still in turmoil. But this man seemed to know both of them... This filled her with both hope and dread.When the hell did she meet two men who can show up through a tear in the air like that?

Viktor looked at Jayce with a weary sigh. "I only knew that opening the gate at this time would put us closest to them, but not what state they'd be in." 

He shrugged helplessly and added, "Five minutes left."

The pocket watch, from its frantic spinning, gradually stabilized

—the rift began to shrink.

"Damn!!" Jayce frantically grabbed VI's hand. "Viktor! Are we giving or taking back now?!"

"Take back," Viktor said, glancing at Caitlyn, his answer short and quick.

Jayce's expression began to grow complex and serious.

"But in this situation, take back magic?!"

"No, that's not right, is it? Shouldn't we be pouring more into Caitlyn?" he said, his expression exaggerated.

Viktor sighed. "Haven't you seen enough of the 'people' we restored with magic last time?"

The minute hand on the pocket watch moved a few steps—three minutes left.

---The rift grew even smaller.

"Are you sure this will make things better?" Jayce pinched the bridge of his nose and rubbed it.

Viktor glanced at VI. "We don't know."

........

The minute hand on the pocket watch moved again—two minutes left.

---The rift was now only big enough for one person.

Jayce nervously peered through the small rift, grabbing both VI's and Caitlyn's hands. "Alright, alright!! Oh my god!! This is way too strict!!!" he complained.

Viktor stood with a straight face, saying nothing, just reaching out and gripping Jayce's shoulder.

The minute hand on the pocket watch moved again—one minute left.

The rift shrank even smaller.

Jayce sighed helplessly, shrugged, and pursed his lips, looking at the panicked and bewildered VI.

"I can only help you two this far. Remember to say hi to Caitlyn for me."

---A white light gradually gathered on his upper face.

The second hand on the pocket watch moved steadily—thirty seconds left.

The connection between the spaces gradually collapsed.

---Jayce's silhouette instantly turned silver-white.

"Oh... this might have some side effects," he said with a polite smile.

-----Whoosh!

A white light flashed into VI's silver eyes.

The deep darkness was pierced by a dawn, then exploded wildly at a certain point. White clouds and pure white snow moved quickly across the sky. Star after star streaked towards the dawn, meteor showers filling the blue and white night sky.

The strong winds swirled with the shrinking rift, then subsided.

—VI lost consciousness.

The pocket watch stopped its spinning.

Time was up.

Under the night sky, the snow had stopped.

Sevika was repairing her arm. She looked up at the sky; it was a vast, deep blue with white gradients. The sky today was incredibly clear, wasn't it?

She found a large rock by the roadside, rested her hand on it, and tried to tighten a screw. Powder had only just repaired her arm a few days ago, but within days, the internal components had frozen solid due to this cursed weather. Her mechanical arm creaked painfully. The freshly tightened screw fell out again. She shook her head in frustration, then sighed, put down the wrench, and dejectedly stood up.

Thump! Her entire arm fell to the ground. She looked at the ground with a helpless expression, then wrapped up her mechanical arm and navigated through the forest, her dark cloak swaying in the wind. It was frustrating; she had only been traveling for a few days, but now she had to turn back.

—And some jerk had apparently blown up the forest, forcing her to take a detour!!

Her footsteps were imprinted all over the snowy ground. She stepped over fallen trees, crossed a small stream, and a rustling sound came from the bushes. She stepped through a thicket and then saw a familiar face—it was VI. Her red hair was dusted with sparse white snow, and she was tightly clutching a blue-haired woman.

"What... is this?" she muttered, a disgusted expression on her face. The sight was gruesome; these two looked like they were dead. She poked them with her foot. VI's eyes twitched, and Sevika rolled her eyes.

She circled around them, intending to ignore them, but then she stopped.

Well, perhaps bringing these two to Powder will get me a discount on repairs? She pursed her lips... thought for a few seconds... then turned back and picked up both women.

Shrugging, she managed to lift the blue-haired woman onto her shoulder first. This woman was slender and light. Then she tried to lift VI, but damn it, this muscular bastard was incredibly heavy.

She thought of the words "discount!" then picked up VI as if she were a supermarket coupon, dragging her across the snow.

Her arm was killing her, and she was lugging around two women who looked like they’d been fucking like maniacs and were about to drop dead.

FUCK ! this better be worth it!

Tick-tock—30 minutes passed.

A warm sensation gradually brought VI back to consciousness. Her vision, initially blurry, cleared to reveal a rundown, old wooden cabin, thick with the smell of smoke. She was lying on a sofa, her wrist bandaged. Startled, she quickly sat up, her hands and shoulders throbbing. Then she saw a mirror... The mark on her body was gone. Her eyes widened, and her breathing hitched. Her heart screamed.

"You really go overboard looking for thrills, don't you?" A familiar voice entered her ear. The voice was annoying and grating, making VI want to punch someone.

She turned towards the sound and saw him—an idiot, sitting at the dining table opposite her, smoking a foul-smelling cigarette.

"I'm not in the mood for you right now, you idiot, Sevika." VI stumbled to her feet. All she wanted was to find Caitlyn.

"Your blue-haired mistress is in the back room," Sevika continued, exhaling a plume of smoke, her feet propped mockingly on the table.

VI took a breath, dragging her weary body and aching shoulders, hurrying towards the back room.

But clang!

she bumped into someone, causing the iron tray, disinfectant, and cotton they were holding to clatter to the floor.

"Powder!" VI exclaimed in surprise.

“My god… Sis, are you really in that much of a hurry?” Powder rubbed her shoulder and complained,

“Nobody ever died from not having sex for a day, okay? Even I know that and I’m not a doctor!” Then she waved her ‘new middle finger’ at VI.

VI didn't respond.

She just looked at her sister, her grey eyes revealing a deep and unfathomable emotion. Soon, she embraced Powder tightly.

"I'm so glad you're here" she whispered softly, both as comfort and gratitude to the world.

Powder raised her hands, grumbling in annoyance "Where else would I be!?"

Ekko emerged from the room, carrying various disinfectants and cotton. He said to his wife, "See! I told you we should have just put them in one bed."

Hearing this, Powder shook her head in disapproval. "No! No! Don't even think about it!" Then she glared at Ekko, pointing a finger at him. "You don't understand what I heard that night from that blue-haired woman!"

Ekko looked confused. "What?"

---Alright, I’m not gonna lie, she’s pretty damn sexy...

"Ah!! No!!" Powder shrieked, covering her ears"I absolutely don’t want those words running through my mind again!" Then she began waving her hands in frustration"Anyway, I don't want to hear any weird sounds!" she said, walking further and further from the room.

VI laughed. She was genuinely happy to hear her sister complain about everything she did again.

Ekko looked confused as Powder walked away. He first shrugged, then smiled warmly, walked over to VI, and patted her back. "This is Loris's cabin from when he was single... we can't stay long."

"Thanks to a certain woman!" Powder yelled from afar.

Ekko rolled his eyes at his wife, then looked at VI. "But there's still time." He finished, winked, and followed, that wink implying something like, "Bro, I've made the bed for you," or "You can get her now."

Hmm, that's just weird as hell. VI finally understood why Ekko's face had crumpled when she had winked at him back then. Because it felt like she was some kind of endangered animal, being watched by zookeepers. They make your bed, put out clean food and water, then scratch your head and say "Good boy! " before walking out of the small room, pressing their faces against the glass from the other side, looking at you with sparkling eyes, hoping you and your partner will quickly mate and have babies.

VI shook her head, shaking off the strange fantasy.

She stepped over the threshold and saw Caitlyn lying on her side on a simple bed, her lower body covered by a blanket, breathing steadily. Her long blue hair spread across half the bed, her hands neatly resting at her side.

VI let out a long, deep sigh... she was still alive...

Walked to the bed, looking at the scene before her, like Sleeping Beauty in a fairy tale, waiting for someone to kiss her awake.

Fantasy was beautiful, reality was cruel.

She had known this woman for a long time. Caitlyn's personality was as hard and stubborn as steel. If you kissed her awake while she was sleeping, she wouldn't give you a maidenly, shy smile.

She would sit straight up, look at you with blue eyes, and say, "You want me to fuck you, huh?"

Sleeping Beauty wouldn't talk to people like that.

VI smiled, then carefully sat on the bed. The bed creaked, but Caitlyn still showed no sign of waking. Caitlyn was truly exhausted. VI sat on the bed. It wasn't a small bed; it was a decent double bed, but it was old and worn. Caitlyn's face was turned towards her. VI neatly placed her hands on her stomach. The pain from her wrist and shoulder wounds made her wince. Then she looked at Caitlyn. The moonlight gently illuminated her side profile, resting peacefully.

God, she's still alive...She sighed again.

A moment of silence....

VI then remembered what had been on her body—the mark. It was gone.

She slowly adjusted her sitting position to lie on her side, level with Caitlyn. She reached out, her fingers first gently stroking Caitlyn's long blue hair, then sliding to her cheek. A question formed in her mind... Was Caitlyn still a vampire? VI looked at Caitlyn's face in confusion... moved her hand... gently poked her lips...

There was only one way to confirm now—

She stretched her fingers, preparing to put them in Caitlyn's mouth...

Warmth—that was Caitlyn's first sensation, followed by a familiar touch, a familiar scent, and then... a familiar... taste!?

Caitlyn woke, her vision narrower than usual, but a foreign object in her mouth demanded her attention... she saw VI's hand exploring inside her mouth.

She coughed. Damn, why like this? After all this turmoil, her back still hurt! Shouldn't she have been kissed awake? She deserved to be treated that way! Even if not a kiss, Caitlyn was certain VI's hand would be on her chest, or inner thigh... or... somewhere deeper... whatever, she'd be happy, but VI just had to shove her hand in her mouth!!

She pulled VI's hand away, frowning at her"...Violet, you're so romantic" she said sarcastically, then dry coughed.

VI raised an eyebrow, seeing Caitlyn was awake. She slowly withdrew her hand, then pulled Caitlyn's face closer. She carefully examined Caitlyn's face, noticing one blue eye was no longer sapphire... but a faint white... She... was missing an eye.

"...You're missing an eye," VI said, a mix of surprise and resignation in her voice.

Caitlyn wasn't particularly surprised. She first touched her face, then sighed.

VI felt a hint of sadness emanate from Caitlyn "But you're not a vampire anymore! " she said, then kissed her just beside her eye.

Hearing this news, Caitlyn smiled. "So... you were just checking if my teeth were still there?"

VI gave a sincere smile and nodded.

Caitlyn responded with a smile, then gently took one of VI's hands, looking wistfully at the scars on her wrist, then kissed her hand.

----A burning heat began to spread in the air.

Silver eyes met blue eyes, then both gazed at the other's lips. They kissed.

Their movements were passionate, hands restlessly exploring each other's bodies. But as their angle shifted, "Oh!" Caitlyn groaned, breaking the kiss.

“Wait, I need to adjust my angle.” She slowly sat up, wincing from the pain in her back. VI gently reached out to support her and sat up alongside her. “Are you feeling okay?”

"Not bad..." Caitlyn tried to move, frustrated that her body's condition prevented her from making love to VI. A mix of frustration and a hint of sadness, she reached out and first caressed VI's firm abs, then slowly moved downwards to just above her uterus, rubbing it. VI raised an eyebrow, watching Caitlyn's hand roam lower and lower on her body.

She chuckled "Cupcake... are you sure? Someone's outside..." Caitlyn thought for a moment, let out a pathetic sigh, and withdrew her hand. Never mind, she decided, opting to simply lean into VI's embrace, doing nothing.

VI looked at Caitlyn's frustrated face, blinked, then buried her head in Caitlyn's neck, softly whispering in her ear, "I love you."

The warm breath and burning words brushed against Caitlyn's ear, making her shiver. This was wonderful — exactly what she wanted!

She smiled, but at the same time, she was very confused "...Are you sure? We've only known each other for two weeks, right?" she asked, tilting her head, a hint of dejection in her voice.

But VI shook her head, her red bangs swaying gently, making her silver-grey eyes appear clearer "No, Cait, I've loved you for a long time."

Caitlyn gasped, blinking.

Then VI gave a mischievous grin, adding, "We can legally make love now..." Her silver-grey eyes sparkled, revealing a deep and burning emotion—an emotion that had accumulated within her over time, and the answer to why they had walked this path together.

---—Love.

Caitlyn's sapphire eye reflected VI's fervent silver-grey gaze. Perhaps she could no longer take in all of VI as before, but now, she could feel VI's completeness, and her deep love.

After a few seconds of silence, Caitlyn narrowed her eye, looking at the red-haired woman before her, who wore a triumphant smile.

She shook her head slightly, her long blue hair swaying gently " You..." Her voice was slow and shocked; it was unbelievable.

VI watched her surprised reaction, shaking her head with satisfaction, a mischievous, childlike grin on her face "Jayce says hello!" she declared triumphantly.

Winter had arrived, but a gentle atmosphere enveloped the room. Their foreheads slowly pressed together, feeling each other's warmth.

"Cait... do you think... that 'paper' has been valid since I was born?" VI asked, a hint of laughter in her voice.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow "Are you talking about the marriage certificate.....?"

"Yap!" VI replied cheerfully.

Caitlyn rolled her eye "Hmm... that reminds me... maybe I should find time to sue every girl who's ever touched you?"

VI laughed joyfully at the response. "Cait, you’re such a crazy one!"

"Actually, it’s your question that’s more like crazy…" Caitlyn replied with a helpless smile.

Then she reached out and gently caressed her lover’s cheek. VI squeezed the hand resting there.

VI whispered softly "Your crazy...darling."

Caitlyn responded softly "My…"

They looked at each other with tender gazes, then closed their eyes, together, feeling the comfortable silence. The clear sky in the dark night, stars twinkling and streaking across the night sky.

This time, everyone, together.